Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Tokyo Ravens

2019-03-16T08:24:37Z

WindCloud: Fix page layout by add closing div tag properly and adjust table of content to have uniform template.

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Tr1_cover_cut.jpg|thumb|x400px|Cover for Volume 1]]
'''Tokyo Ravens''' (レイヴンズ) is a Japanese light novel written by [[:Category:Kouhei Azano|Kōhei Azano]] and illustrated by Sumihei. It was adapted into a manga series in 2010. A 24 episode anime adaptation was aired in Japan from October 8, 2013 until March 26, 2014, covering volumes 1 till 9, except some short stories from volumes 4 and 5.

'''''Tokyo Ravens''''' is also available in the following languages:
*[[Tokyo Ravens - Deutsch|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Tokyo Ravens - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Tokyo Ravens (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesia)]]
*[[Tokyo_Ravens_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Tokyo_Ravens_Italiano Italian]
*[[Tokyo Ravens - Spanish|Español ]]

==Story Synopsis==

Tsuchimikado Harutora was born into a prestigious Onmyouji family, but he cannot see "spirit energy". Therefore, he's been enjoying a peaceful daily life with his friends at an ordinary high school. One day, his childhood friend Tsuchimikado Natsume, heir to the main family, suddenly appears. Will this cause his destiny to spring into motion!?<br />

- From MangaUpdates and edited

==Series Information==

*'''Genre''': Action, Romance, Comedy, Supernatural
*'''Original Title''': レイヴンズ
*'''Author''': Kōhei Azano
*'''Illustrator''': Sumihei
*'''Published Volumes''': 1-14, EX 1-4
*'''Series Status''': Ongoing

==Character Introductions==
{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"| '''Attention! Possible spoilers.'''
|-
|

<div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
<b>Harutora Tsuchimikado</b> ( )
[[Image:Tokyo_Ravens_Harutora.jpg|left]]
The main protagonist and the son of the branch family of Tsuchimikado clan. Despite being born into a distinguished Onmyouji family, he has no magical powers. He had been living a normal and laid back life seeing that he could not accomplish anything without any magical powers. When he was young, he made a promise with Natsume to become her shikigami and protect her. After witnessing the death of Hokuto, he became Natsume's shikigami to keep his promise he made to her many years ago. He seems to have some sort of 'Bad luck' which he considers an ancient curse passed down by his ancestors. 
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
<b>Natsume Tsuchimikado</b> ( )
[[Image:Tokyo_Ravens_Natsume.jpg|left]]
Harutora's childhood friend and the daughter of the main family of Tsuchimikado clan. She is a prodigal onmyouji attending school in Tokyo. During summer break, she comes to Harutora's town to interrupt his peaceful life by holding him to the promise he made long ago to become her familiar. She is heir to the Tsuchimikado family and is assumed to be the reincarnation of Yakou Tsuchimikado. As a family tradition, she has to present herself as male in front of other Onmyouji families. She has a Gohou-Type shikigami called Hokuto, a true dragon spirit that has served the main family of Tsuchimikados for generations. She deeply cares about her family reputation and holds the burden of being the next heir of the Tsuchimikado clan. 
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
<b>Hokuto</b> ()
[[Image:Tokyo_Ravens_Hokuto.jpg|left]]
Harutora's childhood friend. She was close to Harutora and got really jealous when Harutora was kissed by Suzuka. During his next encounter with Suzuka, she sacrifices herself to save Harutora from Suzuka's shikigami Tsuchigumo, revealing herself to be a shikigami. Hokuto's 'death' was what prompted Harutora to become Natsume's shikigami. She shares her name with another shikigami called Hokuto, a dragon.
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
<b>Touji Ato</b> ( )
[[Image:Tokyo_Ravens_Touji.jpg|left]]
A former delinquent and Harutora's best friend from school. He is capable of special spirit sensing and has a vast knowledge on Onmyoudou. He was a victim to the Spiritual Disaster from two years ago. Harutora's doctor father treated him although the after-effects remained. He realized way before Harutora that Natsume was the one who conjured Hokuto. He enrolled the Onmyou Academy in Tokyo along with Harutora. He usually helps Harutora whenever he gets in trouble. He is always seen wearing a green bandanna. 
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
<b>Suzuka Dairenji</b> ( )
[[Image:Tokyo_Ravens_Suzuka.jpg|left]]
The youngest of the Twelve Divine Generals nicknamed "the Prodigy". She is a wanted criminal for researching and using forbidden magic. She comes to town searching for Natsume to make her as an offering in a Taizan Fukun Ritual to revive her brother. She researched on Yakou Tsuchimikado and his Taizan Fukun Ritual in order to bring her brother back to life. This leads her into conflict with the Onmyou Agency. 
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
<b>Kon</b> ()
[[Image:Tokyo_Ravens_Kon.jpg|left]]
Harutora's shikigami. A diminutive silver-fox spirit who wears miko-like clothing and wields a wakazashi. She has been by Harutora's side since the moment he became Natsume's shikigami, but due to his low spiritual power and awareness, he was unable to hear or see her. A rare Gohou-type shikigami, she possesses independent thought and actions and is fiercely loyal to her master, and even gets jealous when Harutora associates with other girls. She has served the Tsuchimikado clan since a long time.
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
<b>Kyouko Kurahashi</b> ( )
[[Image:Tokyo_Ravens_Kyouko.jpg|left]]
The Granddaughter of the director of the Onmyo Prep School and heir to the Kurahashi family. She is part of the top students in the school and one of only 3 known students to possess a Gohou-Type shikigami which consists of two Yaksha demon class warriors called Hakuou & Kokfuu. Initially she appears antagonistic towards Harutora (and by extension Natsume) due suspicion of using his family's fame and status of being Natsume's shikigami to suddenly enroll directly into the elite academy at mid semester. 
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
<b>Tenma Momoe</b> ( )
[[Image:Tokyo_Ravens_Tenma.jpg|left]]
A classmate that befriend Harutora and Touji during their first day at academy. He ended up unwitting involved in the Yakou Disciple incident when he was caught in attack from a shikigami called a Kodoku meant for Harutora. He however resolved himself to help Harutora rescue Natsume after listening his request. Since then, Tenma has been drawn in various events related to the cult despite his somewhat cowardly nature. He is quite knowledgeable on various info relating to current events of the Onmyodo world at large and sometimes helps Harutora catch up with his studies by lending him his notebook.
</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
</div>
|}

==Translation==

===Format Standards===

'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tokyo Ravens:Terminology and Guidelines|Project Specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

===[[Tokyo Ravens:Registration Page|Registration page]]===

'''Translators are asked to [[Tokyo Ravens:Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

===Feedback Thread===

'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5661 Feedback Thread].'''

==Updates==
*27 February, 2019 - Volume 14 Completed
*7 April, 2015 - Volume 13 Completed
*2 April, 2015 - Volume 12 Completed
*25 September, 2014 - Side Story: 'The Lost Girl with a Cat' Completed
*19 September, 2014 - Volume 11 Completed
*18 July, 2014 - EX2 'Christmas Eve Rendezvous' Completed
*4 July, 2014 - EX2 'Silver-haired Underclassman' Completed
*1 July, 2014 - EX2 'Natsume's Journal' Completed
*30 June, 2014 - EX2 'Freshman Divine General' Completed
*28 June, 2014 - Volume 6 Completed
*27 June, 2014 - Volume 10 Completed
*14 June, 2014 - Volume 9 Completed
*29 May, 2014 - Volume 8 Completed
*11 May, 2014 - Volume 7 Completed
*28 March, 2014 - Volume 5 Completed
*18 February, 2014 - Volume 4 Completed
*21 January, 2014 - Volume 3 Completed
*6 January, 2013 - Volume 2 Completed
*27 December, 2013 - Volume 1 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Tokyo Ravens:_Updates|Tokyo Ravens Updates page]].

==''Tokyo Ravens'' by Kōhei Azano==

{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:left"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 1 - SHAMAN*CLAN ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume1|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Son of the Branch Family]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Begin Worship]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Armored Demon Soldier]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Progeny of the Tsuchimikado]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Soul Calling]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume1_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr1 cover cut.jpg|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:right"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 2 - RAVEN's NEST ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume2|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Young Ravens' Academy]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Ears and Tail]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Shikigami Showdown]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Kodoku]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - One-Armed Oni]]
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr2-cover-cut.jpg|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:left"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 3 - cHImAirA DanCE ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume3|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A New Beginning]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Spring Tempest]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Living Spirits]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Destroying the Nue]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Starting Point]]
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr3-cover-cut.jpg|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:right"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 4 - GIRL RETURN & days in nest I ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume4|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Star Raid]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Rumored Pair]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Girl's Next Step]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume4_Chapter4|Short - Chicks In The Nest Prologue]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume4_Story1|Story 1 - Frog Day]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume4_Story2|Story 2 - The Men's Capriccio]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume4_Story3|Story 3 - Escape From Dougenzaka]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume4_Story4|Story 4 - Bloody Holiday]]
:*Afterword
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr4-cover-cut.jpeg|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:left"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 5 - days in nest II & GIRL AGAIN ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume5|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Chicks In The Nest]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume5_Story1|Story 1 - The Pair in the Snowscape]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume5_Story2|Story 2 - Winter Day's Dinner]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume5_Story3|Story 3 - The Tail of Duty]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume5_Story4|Story 4 - Cold Memory in Dark]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Practical Skills Training Camp]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume5_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Six People's Conference]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Girl's Determination]]
:*Afterword
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr5-cover-cut.jpg|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:right"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 6 - Black Shaman ASSAULT ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume6|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Under The Rainy Season's Overcast Sky]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume6_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Letter of Challenge]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onmyouji, Visiting]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Breaking Through the Enemy Line]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Competition of Magic]]
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr6-cover-cut.jpg|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:left"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 7 - _DARKNESS_EMERGE_ ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume7|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Encounter]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume7_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - An Old Clue]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume7_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Twin-Horned Syndicate]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Higekiri]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Darkness Emerge]]
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr7-cover-cut.jpg|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:right"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 8 - over-cry ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume8|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume8_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Entanglement]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Waking Darkness]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume8_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Natsume and Kyouko]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume8_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Revelation]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Tsuchimikado Girl]]
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr8-cover-cut.jpg|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:left"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 9 - to The DarkSky ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume9|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume9_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume9_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Death]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume9_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - In the Night]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume9_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Bared Fangs]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume9_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Counterattack]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Soul Calling]]
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr9-cover-cut.png|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:right"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 10 - BEGINS/TEMPLE ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume10|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume10_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Rabbit from the Temple of Darkness]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume10_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Visitors]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume10_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Sacred Ground for Conspiracy]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume10_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Onmyouji at the Mountain]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume10_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Cursed Temple on Fire]]
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr10-cover-cut.jpg|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:left"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 11 - change:unchange ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume11|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume11_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume11_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Past and Present]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume11_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Future and Everyday]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume11_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Time to Hunt]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume11_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Those Sharpening their Fangs]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume11_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Blue and Pink]]
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr11-cover-cut.jpg|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:right"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 12 - Junction of STARs ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume12|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume12_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume12_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Omens of the Banquet]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume12_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Scenery of Old]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume12_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Rising to Action]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume12_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Meteor Flurry]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume12_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Junction of Stars]]
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr12-cover-cut.jpg|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:left"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 13 - COUNT>DOWN ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume13|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume13_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume13_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Dark Clouds Yonder]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume13_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Omens of the Storm]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume13_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Dissonance]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume13_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Journey]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume13_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Interweaving Travels]]
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr13-cover-cut.jpg|frameless|right|x310px]]
<br/>
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:right"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 14 - EMPEROR.ADVENT ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume14|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume14_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume14_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - United Resistance]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume14_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Rising Waves of Wind]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume14_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Day of Ritual]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume14_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Fight]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume14_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Advent, Transcendant]]
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr14_001.png|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:left"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 15 - ShamaniC DawN ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume15|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume15_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume15_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume15_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume15_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume15_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume15_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tr15 001.jpg|frameless|right|x310px]]
<br/>
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:right"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 16 - [RE]incarnation ([[Tokyo Ravens:Volume16|Full Text]])===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume16_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume16_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume16_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume16_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume16_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:Volume16_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Tokyo Ravens Volume 16-005.png|frameless|right|x310px]]
<br/>
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>

==Side Stories==
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:left"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume EX1 party in nest===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:VolumeEX1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*Chapter 1
:*Chapter 2
:*Chapter 3
:*Chapter 4
:*Chapter 5
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:TrEX-cover-cut.jpg|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:right"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume EX2 seasons in nest===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:VolumeEX2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*Prologue
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:VolumeEX2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Christmas Eve Rendezvous]]
:*Chapter 2 - Battle of Bean
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:VolumeEX2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Freshman Divine General]]
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:VolumeEX2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Silver-haired Underclassman]]
:*Chapter 5 - Teachers' Mission
:*Intermission
:*Encounter - Triangle
:*Epilogue
:*Afterword
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:VolumeEX2_Appendix1|Special Appendix 1 - Natsume's Journal]]
:*Special Appendix 2 - Secret Talk About Anime Work (Prequel)
:*Special Appendix 3 - Secret Talk About Anime Work (Sequel)
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:TrEX2-cover-cut.PNG|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="738" ; style="float:left"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume EX3 memories in nest===
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:VolumeEX3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*Prologue
:*Chapter 1 - Shibuya Runaway
:*Chapter 2
:*Chapter 3
:*Chapter 4 - Kon! Kon! Kon!
:*Intermission
:*[[Tokyo_Ravens:VolumeEX3_The_Night_Before_Triangle|The Night Before Triangle]]
:*Epilogue
:*Afterword
<br/>
<br/>
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|[[Image:Trex3_001.jpg|frameless|right|x310px]]
|}
<div style="clear:both;"> </div>
{| class="wikitable" width="340" ; style="float:right"
|-
|
<div style="float: left; width:500px;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">

===BD Side Stories===
<br/>
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:BDSideStories_LostGirlwithaCat|The Lost Girl with a Cat]]
:*Two Dogs Were Left
<br/>
:*[[Tokyo Ravens:BDSideStories_Reincarnation|Reincarnation]] (included in: Kurosaki Maon 3rd Album - Reincarnation)
<br/>
</div>
</div>
|}

<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager: [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:NoodLez|NoodLez]] (Illustration editing)
'''Inactive'''
:* [[User:Scribblicious|Scribblicious]] (EX2 Silver-Haired Underclassman)
:* [[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] (Afterwords only)
:* [[User:Xersax|Xersax]] (Volume 6 Chapter 1)

==== Editors ====
This list represents the users I ([[User:Lygophile|lygophile]]) would like to thank for their substantial editing of the project. Thanks to all editors, including those not listed.

:* [[User:Lens|Lens]]
:* [[User:Scribblicious|Scribblicious]]
:* [[User:Nick Halden|Nick Halden]]
:* [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]
:* Various anonymous IP addresses

==Series Overview==

*Tokyo Ravens 1 SHAMAN*CLAN ---(May 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3519-8)
*Tokyo Ravens 2 RAVEN's NEST ---(September 18, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3552-5)
*Tokyo Ravens 3 cHImAirA DanCE ---(December 18, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3592-1)
*Tokyo Ravens 4 GIRL RETURN & days in nest I ---(May 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3637-9)
*Tokyo Ravens 5 days in nest II & GIRL AGAIN ---(July 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3657-7)
*Tokyo Ravens 6 Black Shaman ASSAULT ---(October 20, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8291-3688-1)
*Tokyo Ravens 7 _DARKNESS_EMERGE_ ---(May 19, 2012, ISBN 978-4-8291-3757-4)
*Tokyo Ravens 8 over-cry ---(October 20, 2012, ISBN 978-4-8291-3809-0)
*Tokyo Ravens 9 to The DarkSky ---(March 19, 2013, ISBN 978-4-8291-3865-6)
*Tokyo Ravens 10 BEGINS/TEMPLE ---(October 19, 2013, ISBN 978-4-0471-2911-5)
*Tokyo Ravens 11 change:unchange ---(April 19, 2014, ISBN 978-4-0407-0087-8)
*Tokyo Ravens 12 Junction of STARs ---(November 20, 2014, ISBN 978-4-04-070139-4)
*Tokyo Ravens 13 COUNT>DOWN ---(March 20, 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-070524-8)
*Tokyo Ravens 14 EMPEROR.ADVENT ---(December 19, 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-070525-5)
*Tokyo Ravens 15 ShamaniC DawN --- (September 20, 2017, ISBN 978-4-04-070526-2)
*Tokyo Ravens 16 [RE]incarnation --- (October 20, 2018, ISBN 978-4-04-072729-5)

*Tokyo Ravens EX1 party in nest ---(July 20, 2013, ISBN 978-4-8291-3909-7)
*Tokyo Ravens EX2 seasons in nest ---(February 20, 2014, ISBN 978-4-0407-0030-4)
*Tokyo Ravens EX3 memories in nest ---(September 19, 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-070523-1)
*Tokyo Ravens EX4 twelve shamans ---(August 20, 2016, ISBN 978-4-04-072057-9)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]
[[Category:Kouhei Azano]]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Konjiki no Wordmaster

2016-03-20T14:32:59Z

WindCloud:

{{Status|Active}}
{{Web_novel|English}}

[[File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_1_Cover.jpg|thumb|300px|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Konjiki no Word Master: Yuusha Yonin ni Makikomareta Unique Cheat / The Unique Cheat of The Man Dragged In By The Four Heroes''' (金色の文字使い ―勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート―) is a Japanese web/light novel written by Tomoto Sui (十本スイ). The novel was adapted into a Manga drawn by Ozaki Yuusuke (尾崎祐介) and published by Age Premium. The Light Novel is illustrated by Sumaki Shungo (すまき俊悟) and published by Fujimi Fantasia Bunko with 6 volumes and ongoing.

''' ''The original web novel can be found here:'' ''' [http://ncode.syosetu.com/n7031bs/ 金色の文字使い　～勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート～]

The ''Konjiki no Wordmaster'' series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Konjiki no Wordmaster (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Konjiki no Wordmaster~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Konjiki no Word Master ~ (Spanish)|Español (Spanish)]]

<span style="color:#FF0000"><u>'''Regarding Unlinked Chapters'''</u></span>

<span style="color:#FF0000">'''There are several chapters here that have been unlinked from translators who has been commercializing their translation of Konjiki no Wordmaster. Please read [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/blog/?p=611 Baka Tsuki's Commercialism Policy]. Do not post links to any external translation group that violates these rules, instead link the ones that are not commercialized.'''</span>

==Synopsis==
Gluttonous and book-loving "loner" high school student Okamura Hiiro finds himself flying into a different world, along with his happy-go-lucky classmates! The four classmates are frolicking around after seeing that they all have the title of "Hero", but Hiiro's title was..."Innocent Bystander"?! Hiiro starts his adventure by himself with his word magic, the power to embody the image of a word and aims for new landsǃ

==Translation==
===[[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Registration_page|Registration]]===

Translators are asked to [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Registration_page|register]] beforehand to avoid confusions.

===Guidelines and Formats===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Names_and_Terminology|Konjiki no Wordmaster Names and Terminology]]

===Feedback & Discussion===
If you like the novel then please give us your [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=10924 feedback and/or thoughts]

==Recent Updates==
Older updates can be found [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster: Updates|here]].

===Light Novel Covers===

<gallery>
File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_1_Cover.jpg|Volume 1
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 2 Cover.jpg|Volume 2
File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_3_Cover.jpg|Volume 3
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 4 Cover.jpg|Volume 4
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Short Story 1 Cover.jpg|Short Story 1
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 5 Cover.jpg|Volume 5
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 6 Cover.jpg|Volume 6
File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Short Story 2 Cover.jpg|Short Story 2
</gallery>

==Konjiki no Wordmaster by Tomoto Sui==
There are differences between the light novel and the web novel. (In volume 1 of the light novel, it starts to greatly differ from the web novel at the time after Hiiro joins Muir & Arnold. For example, a new important character is introduced contrary to the web novel at that point of time).

'''These translations are based on the web novel.'''


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc1 mw-customtoggle-Arc1Close mw-customtoggle-Arc1Open mw-customtoggle-Arc2 mw-customtoggle-Arc2Close mw-customtoggle-Arc2Open mw-customtoggle-Arc3 mw-customtoggle-Arc3Close mw-customtoggle-Arc3Open mw-customtoggle-Arc4 mw-customtoggle-Arc4Close mw-customtoggle-Arc4Open mw-customtoggle-Arc5 mw-customtoggle-Arc5Close mw-customtoggle-Arc5Open mw-customtoggle-Arc6 mw-customtoggle-Arc6Close mw-customtoggle-Arc6Open mw-customtoggle-Arc7 mw-customtoggle-Arc7Close mw-customtoggle-Arc7Open mw-customtoggle-Arc8 mw-customtoggle-Arc8Close mw-customtoggle-Arc7Open mw-customtoggle-Arc7 mw-customtoggle-Arc7Close mw-customtoggle-Arc7Open mw-customtoggle-Arc7 mw-customtoggle-Arc7Close mw-customtoggle-Arc8Open mw-customtoggle-Arc9 mw-customtoggle-Arc9Close mw-customtoggle-Arc9Open mw-customtoggle-Arc10 mw-customtoggle-Arc10Close mw-customtoggle-Arc10Open mw-customtoggle-Arc11 mw-customtoggle-Arc11Close mw-customtoggle-Arc11Open mw-customtoggle-Arc12 mw-customtoggle-Arc12Close mw-customtoggle-Arc12Open mw-customtoggle-Arc13 mw-customtoggle-Arc13Close mw-customtoggle-Arc13Open mw-customtoggle-Arc14 mw-customtoggle-Arc14Close mw-customtoggle-Arc14Open mw-customtoggle-Arc15 mw-customtoggle-Arc15Close mw-customtoggle-Arc15Open mw-customtoggle-Arc16 mw-customtoggle-Arc16Close mw-customtoggle-Arc16Open mw-customtoggle-Arc17 mw-customtoggle-Arc17Close mw-customtoggle-Arc17Open" style="background:#B9F8FA;cursor:pointer" align="center"><br/><big><big>''Konjiki no Wordmaster''</big></big><hr/></div>
<div style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;">


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc1 mw-customtoggle-Arc1Close mw-customtoggle-Arc1Open" style="background:#F5090D;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 1</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible" style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc1">

===Chapter 1 - Vagrant Like an Unique Cheat===
* [Web Novel 1] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter01 Chapter 1 - 巻き込まれて異世界 - Dragged Into Another World]]
* [Web Novel 2] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter02 Chapter 2 - クラスメイトという繋がり - Classmates]]
* [Web Novel 3] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter03 Chapter 3 - 魔力と魔法 - Magic and Magic Power]]
* [Web Novel 4] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter04 Chapter 4 - 文字魔法 - Word Magic]]
* [Web Novel 5] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter05 Chapter 5 - 勇者たちは？ - As For the Heroes]]
* [Web Novel 6] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter06 Chapter 6 - 魔物とのバトル - The Battle against Demons]]
* [Web Novel 7] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter07 Chapter 7 - いざ旅立ちへ - Bon Voyage!]]
* [Web Novel 8] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter08 Chapter 8 - 無償では動かない一般人 - An Average Guy That Won’t Work For Free]]
* [Web Novel 9] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter09 Chapter 9 - 刀との出会い - Sword Encounter]]
* [Web Novel 10] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter10 Chapter 10 - 魔族 - Evila]]
* [Web Novel 11] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter11 Chapter 11 - 魔国会議 - Conference En the Demon Country]]
* [Web Novel 12] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter12 Chapter 12 - 肉への欲求 - Desire For Meat]]
* [Web Novel 13] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter13 Chapter 13 - アクアハウンドの肉……実食！- Tasting the Aqua Hound Meat]]
* [Web Novel 14] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter14 Chapter 14 - 初めての仲間？- First Comrades?]]
* [Web Novel 15] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter15 Chapter 15 - 勇者の耳にアイツの噂 - The Heroes Hear Rumours About Him]]
* [Web Novel 16] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter16 Chapter 16 - ラエア祭り - Raer Festival]]
* [Web Novel 17] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter17 Chapter 17 - ギルドマスター - Guild Master]]
* [Web Novel 18] [[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/teaser/konjiki-word-master/#chapter18 Chapter 18 - 関所通過方法 - A Method to pass the CheckPoint]]
* [Web Novel 19] [[http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:Hdi50hw1VCYJ:https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/23/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-19/+&cd=1&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us Chapter 19 - 遭遇、ユニーク魔物！- Encounter: A Unique Monster]]
* [Web Novel 20] [[http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:saTaSYDeKC8J:https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/30/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-20/+&cd=1&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us Chapter 20 - 文字魔法の制限 - The Restrictions of Word Magic]]
* [Web Novel 21] [[http://pastebin.com/rnibn4W3 Chapter 21 - レベルの重要性 - The Importance of Level]]
* [Web Novel 22] Chapter 22 - ドッガムと熊人 - The Bear People of Doggam [[http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:X2MJnHDAfKkJ:https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/07/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-22/+&cd=1&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us Link]]
* [Web Novel 23] Chapter 23 - ウェルの決意 - The Determination of Vale [[http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:a6xZ9uqDqswJ:https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/15/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-23/+&cd=1&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us Link]]
* [Web Novel 24] Chapter 24 - 蜜採集 - Honey Gathering [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405150144/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/22/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-24/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 25] Chapter 25 - 蜜菓子の美味さ - Tasty Honey Sweets [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405140111/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/30/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-25/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 26] Chapter 26 - 獣王国会議 - The Meeting in the Kingdom of Beasts [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405134051/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/29/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-26/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 27] Chapter 27 - 旅間の一時 - A Slice of Their Travels [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405135209/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/01/25/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-27/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 28] Chapter 28 - フェアリスガーデン - Faerie’s Garden [[https://nightraccoon.wordpress.com/2015/01/29/chapter-28-fairy-garden/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 29] Chapter 29 - 一夜の経験 - One Night’s Experience [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405124127/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/01/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-29/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 30] Chapter 30 - 戦争の噂 - Rumors of War [[https://nightraccoon.wordpress.com/2015/01/31/chapter-30-rumors-of-war/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 31] Chapter 31 - 勇者四人の強さと戦争の予感 - The Four Heroes’ Strength, and Premonitions of War [[https://nightraccoon.wordpress.com/2015/02/03/chapter-31-the-four-heroes-strength-and-premonitions-of-war/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 32] Chapter 32 - グリー洞穴 - The Cree Caves [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405133018/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/09/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-32/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 33] Chapter 33 - ミュアの覚醒 - Muir’s Awakening [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405140114/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/15/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-33/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 34] Chapter 34 - ニャンコ野郎の勧誘 - The Kitty Bastard’s Invitation [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405135637/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/15/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-34/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 35] Chapter 35 - レベルアップでパワーアップ - Level Up to Power Up [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150405151154/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/22/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-35/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 36] Chapter 36 - 魔王の決意 - Determination of the Demon King [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/02/28/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-36-determination-of-the-demon-king/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 37] Chapter 37 - 獣王国パシオン - Capital of the Beast Kingdom, Pashion [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/02/chaper-37-captial-of-the-beast-kingdom-passion/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 38] Chapter 38 - アノールドの師匠 - Arnold’s Master [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/03/chapter-38-arnolds-master/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 39] Chapter 39 - 止められない戦争 - The Unstoppable War [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/08/chapter-39-the-unstoppable-war/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 40] Chapter 40 - 戦争開始！　そして急展開！？- War Commences, and a Sudden Development! [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150316200339/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/09/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-40/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 41] Chapter 41 - 戦争の中断 - Interruption of War [[http://pastebin.com/6Ar4iu9P Link]]
* [Web Novel 42] Chapter 42 - 魔国会議再び - Another Conference in the Demon Country [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-42.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 43] Chapter 43 - ララシークの実力 - Rarashik’s Ablilty [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/10/chapter-43-rarashiks-ability/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 44] Chapter 44 - ミュアの試験終了！- Muir’s Test Complete [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/12/chapter-44-muirs-test-complete/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 45] Chapter 45 - 獣人のルーツ - The Gabranth’s Roots [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/15/chapter-45-the-gabranths-roots/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 46] Chapter 46 - ヒイロの決断 - Hiiro’s Decision [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/15/chapter-46-hiiros-decision/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 47] Chapter 47 - アノールドのもう一つの目的 - Arnold’s Other Objective [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-47.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 48] Chapter 48 - 姉でメイド - His Sister, The Maid [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150701165532/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/18/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-48/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 49] Chapter 49 - ヒイロと少女 - Hiiro and the Little Girl [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/18/chapter-49-hiiro-and-the-girl/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 50] Chapter 50 - ミミルと少 - Mimir and the Boy [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/18/chapter-50-mimiru-and-the-boy/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 51] Chapter 51 - 二人だけの約束 - Promise between the Two [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/18/chapter-51-promise-between-the-two/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 52] Chapter 52 - アノールドたちの疑惑 - Arnold and Co’s Suspicions [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-52_17.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 53] Chapter 53 - 幽霊の正体と友達 - Identity of the Ghost, and Friends [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/21/chapter-53-identity-of-the-ghost-and-friends/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 54] Chapter 54 - 新たな旅立ち - a New Journey [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/21/chapter-54-a-new-journey/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 55] Chapter 55 - あの鳥、再び！- That Bird Again! [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-55-that.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 56] Chapter 56 - ヴィクトリアスの動き - Movement in Victorias [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150620132041/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/22/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-56/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 57] Chapter 57 - あれから一か - One Month Later [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/25/chapter-57-one-month-later/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 58] Chapter 58 - いざ、魔族の大陸へ！- Now, to the Evila Continent! [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-58-now.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 59] Chapter 59 - グランスライムの脅威！- Threat of the Grand Slime [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/26/chapter-59-threat-of-the-grand-slime/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 60] Chapter 60 - 行き倒れの執事？ - Resurrecting Butler? [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/28/chapter-60-resurrecting-butler/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 61] Chapter 61 - 見抜く執事・シウバ - The Insightful Butler Silvan [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/03/29/chapter-61-the-insightful-butler-silvan/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 62] Chapter 62 - 新たな変態（仲間）？ - A New Pervert (Companion)? [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150330183025/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/30/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-62/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 63] Chapter 63 - ヴェノムマウンテン - Venom Mountain [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-63.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 64] Chapter 64 - サボテンマンとの戦い - The Fight With the Cactus Man [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/03/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-64.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 65] Chapter 65 - 屋敷に向けて - Towards the Mansion [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/02/chapter-65-toward-the-mansion/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 66] Chapter 66 - カオスな三人 - The Chaotic Trio [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-66.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 67] Chapter 67 - 狡猾な少女・リリィン - The Devious Girl - Liliyn [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-67.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 68] Chapter 68 - 執事の手際 - The Butler's Finesse [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/05/chapter-68-the-butlers-finesse/ Link]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc2 mw-customtoggle-Arc2Close mw-customtoggle-Arc2Open" style="background:#FF9E00;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 2</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc2">

===Chapter 2 - Hell on the Move===
* [Web Novel 69] Chapter 69 - 魔獣少女・シャモエ - Majuu Girl - Shamoe [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/07/chapter-69-majuu-girl-shamoe/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 70] Chapter 70 - 幼女強し？　弱し？ - Little Girl-Strong? Weak? [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/07/chapter-70-little-girl-strong-weak/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 71] Chapter 71 - 幼女からの勧誘 - The Little Girl's Invitation [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150504014529/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/04/12/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-71/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 72] Chapter 72 - 訪れる赤い雨 - The Visiting Red Rain [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-72.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 73] Chapter 73 - ランクＳＳの魔物 - SS Ranked Demon [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/12/chapter-73-ss-ranked-demon/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 74] Chapter 74 - 赤い雨の実態 - The Origin of the Red Rain
* [Web Novel 75] Chapter 75 - 謝るメイド - The Apologizing Maid
* [Web Novel 76] Chapter 76 - 悪魔との契約？ - Contract With a Demon? [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-76.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 77] Chapter 77 - 新しい旅仲間 - New Traveling Companions [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/16/310/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 78] Chapter 78 - 主思いの従者 - The Servant's Worries
* [Web Novel 79] Chapter 79 - そして旅へ - And Now, Towards the Journey [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-79.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 80] Chapter 80 - 一か後の勇者たちは - The Heroes One Month Later [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-80.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 81] Chapter 81 - それぞれの思惑 - Everyone's Expectations [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/20/chapter-81-everyones-expectations/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 82] Chapter 82 - 最初の目的地へ - To the First Destination [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/20/chapter-82-to-the-first-destination/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 83] Chapter 83 - ラオーブ砂漠での戦闘 - Battle in Raohrb Desert
* [Web Novel 84] Chapter 84 - アスラ族 - The Ashura Tribe [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150421190225/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/04/20/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-84/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 85] Chapter 85 - リリィンとシヴァン - Liliyn and Sivan [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/22/chapter-85-liliyn-and-sivan/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 86] Chapter 86 - アスラの執着 - Devotion of the Ashura [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-86-ashuras-tenacity Link]]
* [Web Novel 87] Chapter 87 - 譲れない思い - Unyielding Thoughts [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-87.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 88] Chapter 88 - カミュの実力 - Camus's True Power
* [Web Novel 89] Chapter 89 - ヒイロＶＳカミュ - Hiiro Vs. Camus [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-89.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 90] Chapter 90 - 決着！ - The Conclusionǃ
* [Web Novel 91] Chapter 91 - カミュの決意 - Camus's Resolve [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/04/26/chapter-91-camuss-resolve/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 92] Chapter 92 - 共闘する両者 - United Front [[https://pummels.wordpress.com/2015/04/29/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-92-united-front/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 93] Chapter 93 - 新たな文字魔法の能力……と称号 - New world Magic Ability…… And Title [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/04/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-93.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 94] Chapter 94 - 対決、砂漠の魔物 - Confrontation, The Demon of the Desert [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150519173232/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/04/29/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-94/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 95] Chapter 95 - 覚悟 - Resolve [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-95-resolve Link]]
* [Web Novel 96] Chapter 96 - 決着、そして涙と別れ - The Conclusion, and Tearful Farewell [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/05/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-96.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 97] Chapter 97 - 文字魔法の反動 - Rebound of Word Magic [[https://pummels.wordpress.com/2015/05/13/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-97-rebound-of-word-magic/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 98] Chapter 98 - 実食！　アスラ鍋！ - Food! Ashura Nabeǃ [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/05/02/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-98-food-ashura-tribe/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 99] Chapter 99 - 酔いしれる仲間たち - Intoxicated Companions [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-99-intoxicated-companions Link]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc3 mw-customtoggle-Arc3Close mw-customtoggle-Arc3Open" style="background:#FFFF00;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 3</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc3">

===Chapter 3 - War Between the Races===
* [Web Novel 100] Chapter 100 - 半年後 - After Half a Year [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-100-after-half-a-year Link]]
* [Web Novel 101] Chapter 101 - 会談への序曲 - Prelude to the Conference [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/05/07/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-101-prelude-to-the-meeting/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 102] Chapter 102 - 魔王、人間界へ - The Demon Lord, To The Human World [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-102-the-demon-lord-to-the-human-world Link]]
* [Web Novel 103] Chapter 103 - 人魔同盟締結会談 - Humas-Evila Alliance Conference [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/05/12/chapter-103-humas-evila-alliance-conference/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 104] Chapter 104 - 国王ルドルフの思惑 - King Rudolph's Motive [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/05/27/knw-chapter-104-king-rudolfs-motive/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 105] Chapter 105 - 裏切りの始まり - Beginning of Betrayal [[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/2015/05/23/beginning-of-betrayal/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 106] Chapter 106 - 戦争の始まり - Beginning of War [[https://pummels.wordpress.com/2015/05/27/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-106-beginning-of-war/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 107] Chapter 107 - 現実を知る勇者たち - The Heroes Who Came To Know Of Reality [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/05/20/knw-chapter-107-the-heroes-who-came-to-know-of-reality/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 108] Chapter 108 - 登場！丘村日色！- Enter! Okamura Hiiro! [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com/2015/05/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-108.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 109] Chapter 109 - ヒイロの実力 - Hiiro's True Ability [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com/2015/05/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-109.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 110] Chapter 110 - 閉じ込められた者たち - The Imprisoned Ones [[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/2015/05/31/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-110-the-imprisoned-ones/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 111] Chapter 111 - 生きていた者 - Those Who Are Still Alive [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/05/31/knw-chapter-111-those-who-are-alive/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 112] Chapter 112 - 脱出 - Escape [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/05/31/chapter-112-escape/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 113] Chapter 113 - ジュドムの手際と新たな裏切り - Judom's Countermeasures and a New Betrayal [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-113-judoms-countermeasures-and-a-new-betrayal Link]]
* [Web Novel 114] Chapter 114 - 場違いなヒイロ - Out of Place Hiiro [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-114-out-of-place-hiiro Link]]
* [Web Novel 115] Chapter 115 - 魔王との出会い - Meeting With the Demon Queen [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-115-meeting-with-the-demon-lord Link]]
* [Web Novel 116] Chapter 116 - ヒイロとイヴェアム - Hiiro and Eveam [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-116-hiiro-and-eveam Link]]
* [Web Novel 117] Chapter 117 - 魔王の依頼 - Request of the Demon Lord [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-117-request-of-the-demon-lord Link]]
* [Web Novel 118] Chapter 118 - ヒイロ、聖地オルディネへ - Hiiro, At Holy Oldine [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/03/knw-chapter-118-hiiro-at-holy-oldine/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 119] Chapter 119 - トップの実力 - The Top's True Strength [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/03/knw-chapter-119-the-tops-true-strength/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 120] Chapter 120 - ストレス解消する主人公 - The Protagonist That Relieves His Stress [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/03/knw-chapter-120-the-protagonist-that-relieves-his-stress/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 121] Chapter 121 - 変わり果てた国王 - The Transformed King [[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/2015/06/08/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-121-the-transformed-king/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 122] Chapter 122 - 訪問者 - Visitor [[https://web.archive.org/web/20150610021634/https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/06/08/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-122/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 123] Chapter 123 - 裏切りへの道のり - Way to Betrayal [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-123-way-to-betrayal Link]]
* [Web Novel 124] Chapter 124 - ヒイロ、再び魔国へ - Hiiro, Once Again To The Demon Country [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/06/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-124.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 125] Chapter 125 - ヒイロ無双 - The Unparalleled Hiiro [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/14/knw-chapter-125-the-unparalleled-hiiro/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 126] Chapter 126 - ヒイロＶＳクロウチ - Hiiro vs Crouch [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/14/knw-chapter-126-hiiro-vs-crouch/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 127] Chapter 127 - 雷と闇 - Lightning and Darkness [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/06/14/knw-chapter-127-lightning-and-darkness/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 128] Chapter 128 - ゾンビにはこうする - How To Deal With Zombies [[https://pummels.wordpress.com/2015/06/18/konjiki-no-word-master-chapter-128-how-to-deal-with-zombies/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 129] Chapter 129 - クルーエル三人ＶＳ獣人族の第二王子 - Cruel:Three People vs 2nd Prince of Garbanth [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/06/21/chapter-129-the-three-cruel-veterans-vs-second-prince-of-gabranth/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 130] Chapter 130 - 勝利の苦み - The Bitter Taste of Victory [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/06/24/chapter-130-bitter-taste-of-victory/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 131] Chapter 131 - オーノウスＶＳ勇者四人 - Ornoth VS The Four Heroes [[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/2015/07/03/chapter-131-ornoth-vs-the-four-heroes/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 132] Chapter 132 - 別れる勇者たち - The Separated Heroes [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/03/knw-chapter-132-the-separated-heroes/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 133] Chapter 133 - 説教するヒイロ - The Preaching Hiiro [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/06/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-133.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 134] Chapter 134 - イライラする主人公 - The Irritated Protagonist [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/06/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-134.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 135] Chapter 135 - 夢の始まり - Start Of His Dreams [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-135-the-start-of-his-dream Link]]
* [Web Novel 136] Chapter 136 - 城への招待 - Invitation to the Castle [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/06/knw-chapter-136-invitation-to-the-castle/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 137] Chapter 137 - 脅迫 - Threat [[http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:NMz4nCU9qnMJ:https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/07/06/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-137/+&cd=1&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us Link]]
* [Web Novel 138] Chapter 138 - 勇者と魔王の対面 - The Heroes and the Demon Lord, Face-to-Face [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/06/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-138.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 139] Chapter 139 - ヒイロのカミングアウト - Hiiro's Coming-Out [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/06/knw-chapter-139-hiiros-coming-out/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 140] Chapter 140 - 勇者二人の処遇 - The Two Heroes' Treatment [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/06/knw-chapter-140-the-two-heroes-treatment/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 141] Chapter 141 - 実食、魔国料理！ - Real Food, Demon Capital Cuisine! [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/07/knw-chapter-141-real-food-demon-capital-cuisine/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 142] Chapter 142 - 真夜中の対談 - Late Night Conversation [[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/2015/07/07/konjiki-no-wordmaster-chapter-142-late-night-conversation/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 143] Chapter 143 - 許可証ゲット！ - Permit Receivedǃ [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-143-permit-received Link]]
* [Web Novel 144] Chapter 144 - 勇者とテッケイルの対面 - The Heroes and Teckil’s Meeting [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/07/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-144.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 145] Chapter 145 - 謎の少 - The Mysterious Boy
* [Web Novel 146] Chapter 146 - 先代魔王アヴォロス - Ex-Demon Lord Avoros
* [Web Novel 147] Chapter 147 - ヒイロミッション - Hiiro's Mission
* [Web Novel 148] Chapter 148 - ムーティヒの橋、大崩壊！- Mütich Bridge, Great Collapse! [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-148-mutich-bridge-great-collapse Link]]
* [Web Novel 149] Chapter 149 - お役目終了？ - Role End? [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-149-role-end Link]]
* [Web Novel 150] Chapter 150 - 獣人族の覚悟 - Resolution of the Gabranth [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-150-resolution-of-the-gabranth Link]]
* [Web Novel 151] Chapter 151 - 久々の魔国会議 - After a Long Time, Evila Conference [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-151-after-a-long-time-evila-conference Link]]
* [Web Novel 152] Chapter 152 - イヴェアムの決意 - Eveam's Decision [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-152-eveams-decision Link]]
* [Web Novel 153] Chapter 153 - 異例な要求 - Unprecedented Demand [[http://konjikiupdate.weebly.com/compilations/chapter-153-unprecedented-demand Link]]
* [Web Novel 154] Chapter 154 - 牢屋での一話 - A Conversation At The Jail
* [Web Novel 155] Chapter 155 - 意外な訪問客 - Unexpected Visitor
* [Web Novel 156] Chapter 156 - ヒイロとアクウィナス - Hiiro and Aquinas [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/07/18/chapter-156-hiiro-and-aquinas/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 157] Chapter 157 - お久しぶりな仲間たち - Longtime Companions [[https://netblazer.wordpress.com/2015/07/20/chapter-157-longtime-companions/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 158] Chapter 158 - 間違いなくアイツのことだ！ - It’s Definitely About Him! [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/23/knw-chapter-158-its-definitely-about-him/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 159] Chapter 159 - 赤ローブの正体　～アノールドの暴走～ - The Red Robe’s Identity ~Arnold’s Rampage~ [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/23/knw-chapter-159-the-red-robes-identity-arnolds-rampage/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 160] Chapter 160 - ヒイロ気に入られる - Coming to Like Hiiro [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/07/23/knw-chapter-160-coming-to-like-hiiro/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 161] Chapter 161 - アノールドとミュア、決闘参加決定 - Arnold and Muir, Duel Participation Confirmed [[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/2015/07/konjiki-no-moji-tsukai-chapter-161.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 162] Chapter 162 - 見返すヒイロ - Triumphant Hiiro
* [Web Novel 163] Chapter 163 - ヒイロの突撃パシオン - Hiiro Charges to Passion
* [Web Novel 164] Chapter 164 - 親バカな獣王 - The Doting Beast King
* [Web Novel 165] Chapter 165 - ヒイロ、パシオンを去る - Hiiro Leaves from Passion
* [Web Novel 166] Chapter 166 - ヴィクトリアス事情 - Victorias’ Circumstances
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc4 mw-customtoggle-Arc4Close mw-customtoggle-Arc4Open" style="background:#80FF00;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 4</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc4">

===Chapter 4 - Evila VS Gabranth: Fate Deciding Duel===
* [Web Novel 167] Chapter 167 - 再会 - Reunion [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/08/06/knw-chapter-167-reunion/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 168] Chapter 168 - 始まる魔族と獣人族の決闘！ - Start of the Duel of Evila and Gabranth
* [Web Novel 169] Chapter 169 - マリオネＶＳレオウード - Marione Vs. Leowald
* [Web Novel 170] Chapter 170 - 太陽と大地の勝敗 - The Outcome of the Clash Between the Sun and the Earth [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/08/14/knw-chapter-170-the-outcome-of-the-clash-between-the-sun-and-the-earth/ Link]]
* [Web Novel Special] Special Christmas Chapter - Christmas Night Miracle Early Part [[http://chronazero.blogspot.co.id/2015/11/konjiki-no-wordmaster-christmas-special.html Link]]
* [Web Novel Special] Special Christmas Chapter - Christmas Night Miracle Latter Part [[http://chronazero.blogspot.co.id/2015/12/konjiki-no-wordmaster-christmas-special.html Link]]
* [Web Novel 171| Chapter 171 - アノールドとミュアの決闘デビュー - Arnold and Muir’s Duel Debut
* [Web Novel 172] Chapter 172 - 成長した元仲間たち - Improved New Companions
* [Web Novel 173] Chapter 173 - それぞれの実力 - Their Respective Abilities [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/04/knw-chapter-173-their-respective-abilities/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 174] Chapter 174 - ミュア奮闘 - Muir's Struggle [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/174-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 175] Chapter 175 - 二対二 - Two Vs. Two [[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/23/knw-chapter-175-two-vs-two/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 176] Chapter 176 - 通わせる心 - Unyielding Spirit [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/176-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 177] Chapter 177 - 真のエースの実力 - The Genuine Ace’s Real Abilities [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/177-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 178] Chapter 178 - 友達思い - I Consider You a Friend [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/178-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 179] Chapter 179 - ヒイロ立つ！ - Hiiro, Stand! [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/179-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 180] Chapter 180 - 瞬殺の仕方 - How To Insta-Kill [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/180-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 181] Chapter 181 - よく考えれば幼女ばかり - Often Thought of as Little Girls [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/181-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 182] Chapter 182 - パシオン襲撃 - Passion Raid [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/182-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 183] Chapter 183 - 傀儡の大志 - The Puppet Taishi [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/183-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 184] Chapter 184 - オーノウス＆ラッシュバルＶＳレニオン＆ユーヒット - Ornoth & Rushbelle VS Lenion & Yuhito [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/184-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 185] Chapter 185 - 戦う者と守る者 - The Ones Who Fight and the Ones Who Protect [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/185-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 186] Chapter 186 - 第四回戦の勝者！ - Winner of the Fourth Round! [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/186-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 187] Chapter 187 - 最終戦に向けて - Towards the Final Fight [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/187-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 188] Chapter 188 - 瞬き忘れる攻防 - Forgetting Offense and Defense For a Blink [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/188-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 189] Chapter 189 - 互いの戦力を駆使して - Freely Wielding the Mutual War Potential [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/189-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 190] Chapter 190 - その手で掴むものは - That Thing She Held In Her Hand [[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/chapters/190-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 191] Chapter 191 - 決勝戦へ - Finale [[https://riptranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/27/knw-chp-191/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 192] Chapter 192 - ヒイロＶＳレオウード - Hiiro VS Leowald [[https://riptranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/30/chapter-192-hiiro-vs-leowald/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 193] Chapter 193 - 男なら燃える！ - Getting Fired Up
* [Web Novel 194] Chapter 194 - 獣王の本気 - The Beast King's True Strength [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/02/24/chapter-194-the-beast-kings-true-strength/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 195] Chapter 195 - 次のステージへ - To the Next Stage [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/02/25/chapter-195-to-the-next-stage/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 196] Chapter 196 - 勝者は拳を突き上げる - The Winner raises his fist [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/02/26/chapter-196-the-winner-raises-his-fist/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 197] Chapter 197 - 勝者への賛美 - Admiration to the winner [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/02/27/chapter-197-admiration-to-the-winner/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 198] Chapter 198 - 英雄への称賛 - Praise to the Hero [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/02/29/chapter-198-praise-to-the-hero/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 199] Chapter 199 - 恒久同盟 - Permanent Alliance [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/02/29/chapter-199-permanent-alliance/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 200] Chapter 200 - 招かれざる凶徒 - Uninvited Outlaws [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/03/04/chapter-200-uninvited-outlaws/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 201] Chapter 201 - アヴォロスの目的 - Avoros' Purpose [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/03/07/chapter-201-avoros-purpose/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 202] Chapter 202 - マタル・デウスという組織 - Matar Deus [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/03/10/chapter-202-matal-deus/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 203] Chapter 203 - ひとたびの別れ - Temporary Separation [[https://dekinaidiary.wordpress.com/2016/03/17/chapter-203-temporary-separation/ Link]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_204|[Web Novel 204] Chapter 204 - ハーオスへの帰還 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_205|[Web Novel 205] Chapter 205 - 戒められるヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_206|[Web Novel 206] Chapter 206 - 宴の始まり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_207|[Web Novel 207] Chapter 207 - 宴の終わり - ]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc5 mw-customtoggle-Arc5Close mw-customtoggle-Arc5Open" style="background:#00FFD5; cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 5</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left; margin:5px 5px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc5">

===Chapter 5 - Matal Deus' Secret Maneuvering===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_208|[Web Novel 208] Chapter 208 - パシオンの現状 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_209|[Web Novel 209] Chapter 209 - コクロゥの反乱 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_210|[Web Novel 210] Chapter 210 - ジュドム立つ！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_211|[Web Novel 211] Chapter 211 - ヒイロの探し物 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_212|[Web Novel 212] Chapter 212 - オーノウスの残念さ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_213|[Web Novel 213] Chapter 213 - 旧知の再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_214|[Web Novel 214] Chapter 214 - ヒイロとサル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_215|[Web Novel 215] Chapter 215 - 精霊からの招待 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_216|[Web Novel 216] Chapter 216 - スピリットフォレスト - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_217|[Web Novel 217] Chapter 217 - 高慢ちきな蛇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_218|[Web Novel 218] Chapter 218 - 再会、妖精女王 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_219|[Web Novel 219] Chapter 219 - 精霊とは - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_220|[Web Novel 220] Chapter 220 - 精霊契約の実情 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_221|[Web Novel 221] Chapter 221 - ヒイロＶＳテン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_222|[Web Novel 222] Chapter 222 - ヒイロならではの探索法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_223|[Web Novel 223] Chapter 223 - 素直になれない蛇姫 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_224|[Web Novel 224] Chapter 224 - 契約執行 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_225|[Web Novel 225] Chapter 225 - ニッキの意志 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_226|[Web Novel 226] Chapter 226 - 聖地への暗い足音 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_227|[Web Novel 227] Chapter 227 - ナーオスの灯 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_228|[Web Novel 228] Chapter 228 - クゼル・ジオという男 - A man named Cruzer Jio]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Extra|[Web Novel Extra] Extra - 人気投票ランキング結果発表！！！- Popularity Vote Ranking Result Announcement ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_229|[Web Novel 229] Chapter 229 - ツラヌキからザンゲキへ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_230|[Web Novel 230] Chapter 230 - 敵の精霊 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_231|[Web Novel 231] Chapter 231 - 初代魔王の核 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_232|[Web Novel 232] Chapter 232 - アポイントメント - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_233|[Web Novel 233] Chapter 233 - ヒイロパーティ集結 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_234|[Web Novel 234] Chapter 234 - 意外な接点 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_235|[Web Novel 235] Chapter 235 - ヒイロとザンゲキの繋がり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_236|[Web Novel 236] Chapter 236 - 勧誘成功 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_237|[Web Novel 237] Chapter 237 - パシオン来訪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_238|[Web Novel 238] Chapter 238 - 喜び合う後の悲劇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_239|[Web Novel 239] Chapter 239 - 樹に宿る精霊 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_240|[Web Novel 240] Chapter 240 - アラゴルンを襲った凶刃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_241|[Web Novel 241] Chapter 241 - 理想の土地 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_242|[Web Novel 242] Chapter 242 - 実食！　ライブの手料理！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_243|[Web Novel 243] Chapter 243 - ミミルの歌 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_244|[Web Novel 244] Chapter 244 - 闇夜の訪問 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_245|[Web Novel 245] Chapter 245 - 乗っ取り - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_246|[Web Novel 246] Chapter 246 - ヴィクトリアス落ちる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_247|[Web Novel 247] Chapter 247 - ナイフの解明 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_248|[Web Novel 248] Chapter 248 - まずはマッサージ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_249|[Web Novel 249] Chapter 249 - 太赤纏の力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_250|[Web Novel 250] Chapter 250 - 新生ザンゲキの力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_251|[Web Novel 251] Chapter 251 - 閃光花火 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_252|[Web Novel 252] Chapter 252 - 二人の小さな恋 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_253|[Web Novel 253] Chapter 253 - お手軽ロリババア - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_254|[Web Novel 254] Chapter 254 - 第二王女ファラ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_255|[Web Novel 255] Chapter 255 - マルキス訪問 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_256|[Web Novel 256] Chapter 256 - マルキスの忠告 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_257|[Web Novel 257] Chapter 257 - 二人の決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_258|[Web Novel 258] Chapter 258 - 身体力とは - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_259|[Web Novel 259] Chapter 259 - ヒイロの根源 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_260|[Web Novel 260] Chapter 260 - サクリファイス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_261|[Web Novel 261] Chapter 261 - 初代魔王の核、奪われる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_262|[Web Novel 262] Chapter 262 - クゼルの告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_263|[Web Novel 263] Chapter 263 - サクリファイス誕生 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_264|[Web Novel 264] Chapter 264 - クピドゥス族 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_265|[Web Novel 265] Chapter 265 - 歪んだ思想 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_266|[Web Novel 266] Chapter 266 - 二つの墓標 - ]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc6 mw-customtoggle-Arc6Close mw-customtoggle-Arc6Open" style="background:#6B00FF; cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 6</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left; margin:5px 5px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc6">'''

===Chapter 6 - Prelude to War===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_267|[Web Novel 267] Chapter 267 - 戦争へのカウントダウン始まる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_268|[Web Novel 268] Chapter 268 - リリィンは幼女？ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_269|[Web Novel 269] Chapter 269 - 別れの前に - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_270|[Web Novel 270] Chapter 270 - ヒイロ、ハーオスへ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_271|[Web Novel 271] Chapter 271 - 不慮の事故？ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_272|[Web Novel 272] Chapter 272 - さすがのヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_273|[Web Novel 273] Chapter 273 - 純情な魔王 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_274|[Web Novel 274] Chapter 274 - 許しの条件 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_275|[Web Novel 275] Chapter 275 - 赤い幼女の百面相 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_276|[Web Novel 276] Chapter 276 - 脱走 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_277|[Web Novel 277] Chapter 277 - ジュドムの脅威 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_278|[Web Novel 278] Chapter 278 - 脱走の真実 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_279|[Web Novel 279] Chapter 279 - つぶらな要求 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_280|[Web Novel 280] Chapter 280 - ヒイロのやる気 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_281|[Web Novel 281] Chapter 281 - アザゼル海 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_282|[Web Novel 282] Chapter 282 - いざ海へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_283|[Web Novel 283] Chapter 283 - それぞれの攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_284|[Web Novel 284] Chapter 284 - ハンティング - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_285|[Web Novel 285] Chapter 285 - 黒鳥と少 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_286|[Web Novel 286] Chapter 286 - 敗北の悔しさ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_287|[Web Novel 287] Chapter 287 - 動き出す世界 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_288|[Web Novel 288] Chapter 288 - ヒーローの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_289|[Web Novel 289] Chapter 289 - イデア戦争 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_290|[Web Novel 290] Chapter 290 - テッケイル帰還 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_291|[Web Novel 291] Chapter 291 - 困惑な謝罪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_292|[Web Novel 292] Chapter 292 - 始まる戦争 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_293|[Web Novel 293] Chapter 293 - 謎の差し入れ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_294|[Web Novel 294] Chapter 294 - アリシャとの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_295|[Web Novel 295] Chapter 295 - 揺るがないヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_296|[Web Novel 296] Chapter 296 - ニッキとの出会い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_297|[Web Novel 297] Chapter 297 - 黒い竹 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_298|[Web Novel 298] Chapter 298 - バンブーヒルの悲劇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_299|[Web Novel 299] Chapter 299 - ニッキの一撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_300|[Web Novel 300] Chapter 300 - バカ弟子誕生 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_301|[Web Novel 301] Chapter 301 - 気になる情報 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_302|[Web Novel 302] Chapter 302 - キルツという男 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_303|[Web Novel 303] Chapter 303 - 奇跡の連合軍 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_304|[Web Novel 304] Chapter 304 - 大志の覚悟 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_305|[Web Novel 305] Chapter 305 - ヒイロとアヴォロスの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_306|[Web Novel 306] Chapter 306 - ヒイロのステータス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_307|[Web Novel 307] Chapter 307 - 軍議での決定 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_308|[Web Novel 308] Chapter 308 - イデア戦争開始 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_309|[Web Novel 309] Chapter 309 - 橋での攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_310|[Web Novel 310] Chapter 310 - イオニス圧勝 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_311|[Web Novel 311] Chapter 311 - ラッシュバルの実力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_312|[Web Novel 312] Chapter 312 - ヴィクトリアス侵入 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_313|[Web Novel 313] Chapter 313 - 国民解放 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_314|[Web Novel 314] Chapter 314 - 戦うべき相手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_315|[Web Novel 315] Chapter 315 - 関所到着！ - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc7 mw-customtoggle-Arc7Close mw-customtoggle-Arc7Open" style="background:#B300FF;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 7</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc7">

===Chapter 7 - War in Idea===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_316|[Web Novel 316] Chapter 316 - 残酷な爆発 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_317|[Web Novel 317] Chapter 317 - 助っ人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_318|[Web Novel 318] Chapter 318 - 醜悪な巨人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_319|[Web Novel 319] Chapter 319 - 強さの価値観 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_320|[Web Novel 320] Chapter 320 - オーノウスＶＳイーラオーラ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_321|[Web Novel 321] Chapter 321 - 獣覚 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_322|[Web Novel 322] Chapter 322 - アヴォロスの企て - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_323|[Web Novel 323] Chapter 323 - 断刀・トウバツ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_324|[Web Novel 324] Chapter 324 - ノアの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_325|[Web Novel 325] Chapter 325 - ヒイロの太赤纏 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_326|[Web Novel 326] Chapter 326 - ノアの驚愕ステータス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_327|[Web Novel 327] Chapter 327 - 似た者同士 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_328|[Web Novel 328] Chapter 328 - 意外な結末 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_329|[Web Novel 329] Chapter 329 - ニッキとカミュの戦い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_330|[Web Novel 330] Chapter 330 - ニッキ＆カミュＶＳヒヨミ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_331|[Web Novel 331] Chapter 331 - コンビネーション - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_332|[Web Novel 332] Chapter 332 - 別格のヒヨミ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_333|[Web Novel 333] Chapter 333 - 二人の一撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_334|[Web Novel 334] Chapter 334 - 痛み分け - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_335|[Web Novel 335] Chapter 335 - テンの疑惑 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_336|[Web Novel 336] Chapter 336 - 国喰い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_337|[Web Novel 337] Chapter 337 - イヴェアムとアヴォロスの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_338|[Web Novel 338] Chapter 338 - 世界のシステム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_339|[Web Novel 339] Chapter 339 - 信じる者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_340|[Web Novel 340] Chapter 340 - 凶報 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_341|[Web Novel 341] Chapter 341 - マリオネの決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_342|[Web Novel 342] Chapter 342 - 獣王の一撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_343|[Web Novel 343] Chapter 343 - 強襲パシオン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_344|[Web Novel 344] Chapter 344 - 誘拐 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 1|[Web Novel Character Special 1] - 登場人物１　ヒイロパーティ編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 2|[Web Novel Character Special 2] - 登場人物２　勇者・人間国編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 3|[Web Novel Character Special 3] - 登場人物３　魔国編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 4|[Web Novel Character Special 4] - 登場人物４　獣人国編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 5|[Web Novel Character Special 5] - 登場人物５　マタル・デウス編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_Character 6|[Web Novel Character Special 6] - 登場人物６　精霊族・その他編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_345|[Web Novel 345] Chapter 345 - 奪われた宝 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_346|[Web Novel 346] Chapter 346 - ミミルの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_347|[Web Novel 347] Chapter 347 - 再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_348|[Web Novel 348] Chapter 348 - 変わり果てた友人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_349|[Web Novel 349] Chapter 349 - 大志の暴走 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_350|[Web Novel 350] Chapter 350 - 時を写す魔法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_351|[Web Novel 351] Chapter 351 - アヴォロスの傀儡 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_352|[Web Novel 352] Chapter 352 - ヒイロの推察 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_353|[Web Novel 353] Chapter 353 - ボンドリング - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_354|[Web Novel 354] Chapter 354 - 想い人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_355|[Web Novel 355] Chapter 355 - 一目終了 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_356|[Web Novel 356] Chapter 356 - 夜更けの出来事 - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc8 mw-customtoggle-Arc8Close mw-customtoggle-Arc8Open" style="background:#FF0077;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 8</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc8">

===Chapter 8 - The War Aggravating===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_357|[Web Novel 357] Chapter 357 - 夜の約束 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_358|[Web Novel 358] Chapter 358 - 早朝の襲撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_359|[Web Novel 359] Chapter 359 - ミュアの意志 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_360|[Web Novel 360] Chapter 360 - ヒイロの策 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_361|[Web Novel 361] Chapter 361 - キルツという人間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_362|[Web Novel 362] Chapter 362 - 親バカを説得 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_363|[Web Novel 363] Chapter 363 - 王城の地下 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_364|[Web Novel 364] Chapter 364 - 浮遊城シャイターン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_365|[Web Novel 365] Chapter 365 - シャイターン砲 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_366|[Web Novel 366] Chapter 366 - ミュアとミミル、アヴォロスとの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_367|[Web Novel 367] Chapter 367 - ミュアとミミルのヒーロー - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_368|[Web Novel 368] Chapter 368 - 計画実行 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_369|[Web Novel 369] Chapter 369 - 捕虜の実態 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_370|[Web Novel 370] Chapter 370 - 初代勇者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_371|[Web Novel 371] Chapter 371 - お届けもの - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_372|[Web Novel 372] Chapter 372 - 真のアヴォロス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_373|[Web Novel 373] Chapter 373 - 吸い込む者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_374|[Web Novel 374] Chapter 374 - 話の整理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_375|[Web Novel 375] Chapter 375 - 聖地へ訪問 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_376|[Web Novel 376] Chapter 376 - ポートニスとの対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_377|[Web Novel 377] Chapter 377 - ポートニスの落胆 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_378|[Web Novel 378] Chapter 378 - 子供たちの笑顔 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_379|[Web Novel 379] Chapter 379 - 初代勇者との対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_380|[Web Novel 380] Chapter 380 - 初代勇者召喚 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_381|[Web Novel 381] Chapter 381 - 救世主 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_382|[Web Novel 382] Chapter 382 - 優花の決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_383|[Web Novel 383] Chapter 383 - 神の存在 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_384|[Web Novel 384] Chapter 384 - の下で - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_385|[Web Novel 385] Chapter 385 - シウバの話 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_386|[Web Novel 386] Chapter 386 - 自分という存在 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_387|[Web Novel 387] Chapter 387 - テリトリアル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_388|[Web Novel 388] Chapter 388 - 二人の戦い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_389|[Web Novel 389] Chapter 389 - 覚悟の弱み - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_390|[Web Novel 390] Chapter 390 - 師弟対決 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_391|[Web Novel 391] Chapter 391 - テッケイルの一閃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_392|[Web Novel 392] Chapter 392 - 穏やかなひととき - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_393|[Web Novel 393] Chapter 393 - 笑顔への答え - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_394|[Web Novel 394] Chapter 394 - 大戦へのカウントダウン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_395|[Web Novel 395] Chapter 395 - 開始される大戦 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_396|[Web Novel 396] Chapter 396 - 人の業 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_397|[Web Novel 397] Chapter 397 - 英雄の力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_398|[Web Novel 398] Chapter 398 - 用意周到 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_399|[Web Novel 399] Chapter 399 - 見下ろす赤き翼 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_400|[Web Novel 400] Chapter 400 - 生還する者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_401|[Web Novel 401] Chapter 401 - 古代異次元迷宮マクバラ - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc9 mw-customtoggle-Arc9Close mw-customtoggle-Arc9Open" style="background:#408F82;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 9</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc9">

===Chapter 9 - Macballa, the Labyrinth from Ancient Different Dimension===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_402|[Web Novel 402] Chapter 402 - 瞬殺 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_403|[Web Novel 403] Chapter 403 - 憧れとの対決 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_404|[Web Novel 404] Chapter 404 - オールマジシャン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_405|[Web Novel 405] Chapter 405 - マルキスの悲劇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_406|[Web Novel 406] Chapter 406 - アヴォロスの目的 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_407|[Web Novel 407] Chapter 407 - 論理ＶＳ暴力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_408|[Web Novel 408] Chapter 408 - 貫く手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_409|[Web Novel 409] Chapter 409 - 命の対価 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_410|[Web Novel 410] Chapter 410 - 最高の男の最後 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_411|[Web Novel 411] Chapter 411 - レオウードＶＳコクロゥ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_412|[Web Novel 412] Chapter 412 - 迎え撃つ凶刃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_413|[Web Novel 413] Chapter 413 - 三者激突 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_414|[Web Novel 414] Chapter 414 - 過去の悲劇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_415|[Web Novel 415] Chapter 415 - 闇に呑まれるコクロゥ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_416|[Web Novel 416] Chapter 416 - 太陽と闇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_417|[Web Novel 417] Chapter 417 - ネレイの真実 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_418|[Web Novel 418] Chapter 418 - 書きたい物語 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_419|[Web Novel 419] Chapter 419 - 衝撃の告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_420|[Web Novel 420] Chapter 420 - 最強の裏切り - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_421|[Web Novel 421] Chapter 421 - 誓う者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_422|[Web Novel 422] Chapter 422 - 生まれ変わり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_423|[Web Novel 423] Chapter 423 - 本物 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_424|[Web Novel 424] Chapter 424 - それぞれの戦場 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_425|[Web Novel 425] Chapter 425 - ヒイロＶＳ大志 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_426|[Web Novel 426] Chapter 426 - 千佳の決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_427|[Web Novel 427] Chapter 427 - 立つ男たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_428|[Web Novel 428] Chapter 428 - 一掃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_429|[Web Novel 429] Chapter 429 - 執事のやる気 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_430|[Web Novel 430] Chapter 430 - シウバとアビスの繋がり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_431|[Web Novel 431] Chapter 431 - リリィンの一喝 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_432|[Web Novel 432] Chapter 432 - アビスの宣言 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_433|[Web Novel 433] Chapter 433 - 危機一髪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_434|[Web Novel 434] Chapter 434 - タチバナ・マースティル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_435|[Web Novel 435] Chapter 435 - 届かない声 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_436|[Web Novel 436] Chapter 436 - 思い届かず - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_437|[Web Novel 437] Chapter 437 - アクウィナスの参戦 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_438|[Web Novel 438] Chapter 438 - 助っ人登場 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_439|[Web Novel 439] Chapter 439 - ウィンカァ・ジオ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_440|[Web Novel 440] Chapter 440 - 譲歩 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_441|[Web Novel 441] Chapter 441 - 超高度な攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_442|[Web Novel 442] Chapter 442 - 三位一体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_443|[Web Novel 443] Chapter 443 - ウィンカァの実力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_444|[Web Novel 444] Chapter 444 - テンの見解 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_445|[Web Novel 445] Chapter 445 - コンビネーション - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_446|[Web Novel 446] Chapter 446 - すべてはこの一撃に - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_447|[Web Novel 447] Chapter 447 - 最悪の状況 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_448|[Web Novel 448] Chapter 448 - 救いの声 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_449|[Web Novel 449] Chapter 449 - 精霊の力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_450|[Web Novel 450] Chapter 450 - 精霊使いの戦い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_451|[Web Novel 451] Chapter 451 - アクウィナスの剣 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_452|[Web Novel 452] Chapter 452 - 天賦の才 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_453|[Web Novel 453] Chapter 453 - 再会する親子 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_454|[Web Novel 454] Chapter 454 - 災厄の復活 - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc10 mw-customtoggle-Arc10Close mw-customtoggle-Arc10Open" style="background:#CE8DA0;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 10</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc10">

===Chapter 10 - Evila Restoration===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_455|[Web Novel 455] Chapter 455 - 安息期間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_456|[Web Novel 456] Chapter 456 - 絶対不変 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_457|[Web Novel 457] Chapter 457 - 同じ土俵 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_458|[Web Novel 458] Chapter 458 - 小さな拳、大輪の花を咲かせる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_459|[Web Novel 459] Chapter 459 - ヒメの冷や汗 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_460|[Web Novel 460] Chapter 460 - ヒイロの新たな力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_461|[Web Novel 461] Chapter 461 - 斉天大聖モード - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_462|[Web Novel 462] Chapter 462 - 全力をもって - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_463|[Web Novel 463] Chapter 463 - マルキスとイヴェアム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_464|[Web Novel 464] Chapter 464 - 金色の矛ＶＳ紅蓮の盾 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_465|[Web Novel 465] Chapter 465 - ヒイロの争奪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_466|[Web Novel 466] Chapter 466 - 最強の復活 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_467|[Web Novel 467] Chapter 467 - ヒイロの消失 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_468|[Web Novel 468] Chapter 468 - 失われた英雄 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_469|[Web Novel 469] Chapter 469 - 忘却 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_470|[Web Novel 470] Chapter 470 - できること - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_471|[Web Novel 471] Chapter 471 - 二人の声 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_472|[Web Novel 472] Chapter 472 - 金狐の九尾 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_473|[Web Novel 473] Chapter 473 - 繋がる希望 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_474|[Web Novel 474] Chapter 474 - 断ち切る - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_475|[Web Novel 475] Chapter 475 - 償うということ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_476|[Web Novel 476] Chapter 476 - アリシャの覚悟 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_477|[Web Novel 477] Chapter 477 - アリシャという存在 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_478|[Web Novel 478] Chapter 478 - 最後の役目 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_479|[Web Novel 479] Chapter 479 - 黒幼女 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_480|[Web Novel 480] Chapter 480 - 神との繋がり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_481|[Web Novel 481] Chapter 481 - 謎めいた研究者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_482|[Web Novel 482] Chapter 482 - 魔神の強さ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_483|[Web Novel 483] Chapter 483 - シャイターン城の復活 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_484|[Web Novel 484] Chapter 484 - 不可思議な照準 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_485|[Web Novel 485] Chapter 485 - への攻撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_486|[Web Novel 486] Chapter 486 - の向こう側 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_487|[Web Novel 487] Chapter 487 - 魔神への対処 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_488|[Web Novel 488] Chapter 488 - 信じる希望 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_489|[Web Novel 489] Chapter 489 - 絶望から希望へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_490|[Web Novel 490] Chapter 490 - 帰還するヒーロー - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_491|[Web Novel 491] Chapter 491 - ヒイロの仲間たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_492|[Web Novel 492] Chapter 492 - 金色の薔薇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_493|[Web Novel 493] Chapter 493 - 別次元の戦い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_494|[Web Novel 494] Chapter 494 - 優花の疑惑 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_495|[Web Novel 495] Chapter 495 - 大打撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_496|[Web Novel 496] Chapter 496 - 魔神アヴォロス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_497|[Web Novel 497] Chapter 497 - 忠臣の意地 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_498|[Web Novel 498] Chapter 498 - 文字の使い方 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_499|[Web Novel 499] Chapter 499 - 心強い仲間たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_500|[Web Novel 500] Chapter 500 - 時間稼ぎ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_501|[Web Novel 501] Chapter 501 - アヴォロスの先手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_502|[Web Novel 502] Chapter 502 - 一網打尽 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_503|[Web Novel 503] Chapter 503 - 幻夢魔法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_504|[Web Novel 504] Chapter 504 - 勇者の奮起 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_505|[Web Novel 505] Chapter 505 - 仲間への信頼 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_506|[Web Novel 506] Chapter 506 - アヴォロス無双 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_507|[Web Novel 507] Chapter 507 - 絶体絶命 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_508|[Web Novel 508] Chapter 508 - ミュアの告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_509|[Web Novel 509] Chapter 509 - 銀竜覚醒 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_510|[Web Novel 510] Chapter 510 - 悲しき暴走 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_511|[Web Novel 511] Chapter 511 - 神族の企み - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_512|[Web Novel 512] Chapter 512 - 仲間の決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_513|[Web Novel 513] Chapter 513 - 絆の光 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_514|[Web Novel 514] Chapter 514 - 黄金の翼 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_515|[Web Novel 515] Chapter 515 - 釈迦金気 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_516|[Web Novel 516] Chapter 516 - 文字結界 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_517|[Web Novel 517] Chapter 517 - 最後のヴァルキリア - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_518|[Web Novel 518] Chapter 518 - 釈迦の手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_519|[Web Novel 519] Chapter 519 - 英雄の拳 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_520|[Web Novel 520] Chapter 520 - 生きがい - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_521|[Web Novel 521] Chapter 521 - ヒイロの涙 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_522|[Web Novel 522] Chapter 522 - ずっと一緒 - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc11 mw-customtoggle-Arc11Close mw-customtoggle-Arc11Open" style="background:#C4CE8D;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 11</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc11">

===Chapter 11 - The Tower of Yaleappa===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_523|[Web Novel 523] Chapter 523 - あれから三カ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_524|[Web Novel 524] Chapter 524 - ヒイロへの要望 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_525|[Web Novel 525] Chapter 525 - 時間潰し - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_526|[Web Novel 526] Chapter 526 - 目指せ、グレン峡谷！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_527|[Web Novel 527] Chapter 527 - プティスの氷 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_528|[Web Novel 528] Chapter 528 - 結界の中の洋館 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_529|[Web Novel 529] Chapter 529 - 妄想爆弾娘とタマゴジジイ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_530|[Web Novel 530] Chapter 530 - 謎の洋館と住人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_531|[Web Novel 531] Chapter 531 - 塔の命書 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_532|[Web Novel 532] Chapter 532 - 異星人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_533|[Web Novel 533] Chapter 533 - 不明の領域者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_534|[Web Novel 534] Chapter 534 - アダムスの心痛 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_535|[Web Novel 535] Chapter 535 - ドゥラキンの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_536|[Web Novel 536] Chapter 536 - アダムスの遺したもの - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_537|[Web Novel 537] Chapter 537 - 預言の本質 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_538|[Web Novel 538] Chapter 538 - ドウルの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_539|[Web Novel 539] Chapter 539 - 黒樹のある場所へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_540|[Web Novel 540] Chapter 540 - ヒイロパーティＶＳデュークキーパー - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_541|[Web Novel 541] Chapter 541 - レッグルスの器 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_542|[Web Novel 542] Chapter 542 - 次代の獣王 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_543|[Web Novel 543] Chapter 543 - 依頼終了！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_544|[Web Novel 544] Chapter 544 - 歴史的瞬間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_545|[Web Novel 545] Chapter 545 - 誕生の宴 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_546|[Web Novel 546] Chapter 546 - 朝の一時 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_547|[Web Novel 547] Chapter 547 - 帰国の途へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_548|[Web Novel 548] Chapter 548 - 精霊王の呼び出し - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_549|[Web Novel 549] Chapter 549 - 精霊王の疑い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_550|[Web Novel 550] Chapter 550 - 晴れる疑心 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_551|[Web Novel 551] Chapter 551 - 穏やかなティータイム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_552|[Web Novel 552] Chapter 552 - 楽園への着手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_553|[Web Novel 553] Chapter 553 - リリィンの野望 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_554|[Web Novel 554] Chapter 554 - 魔国イベント - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_555|[Web Novel 555] Chapter 555 - 魔軍隊長決定戦 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_556|[Web Novel 556] Chapter 556 - ジュリンＶＳジルケイド - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_557|[Web Novel 557] Chapter 557 - トンファー美少女・ジュリン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_558|[Web Novel 558] Chapter 558 - エキシビジョンマッチ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_559|[Web Novel 559] Chapter 559 - ヒイロＶＳレッカ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_560|[Web Novel 560] Chapter 560 - 神王の目覚め - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_561|[Web Novel 561] Chapter 561 - 乙女なイヴェアム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_562|[Web Novel 562] Chapter 562 - デート - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_563|[Web Novel 563] Chapter 563 - まさにハーレム？ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_564|[Web Novel 564] Chapter 564 - 告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_565|[Web Novel 565] Chapter 565 - ヒイロの答え - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_566|[Web Novel 566] Chapter 566 - 魔王城入浴タイム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_567|[Web Novel 567] Chapter 567 - 女性たちの賑やかし - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc12 mw-customtoggle-Arc12Close mw-customtoggle-Arc12Open" style="background:#E9F0D0;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 12</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc12">

===Chapter 12 - The Tower of Yaleappa ~Setting Sail Toward the Freedom===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_568|[Web Novel 568] Chapter 568 - 動き出す闇 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_569|[Web Novel 569] Chapter 569 - 急襲、パシオン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_570|[Web Novel 570] Chapter 570 - 失われた瞳の光 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_571|[Web Novel 571] Chapter 571 - 黄金血界 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_572|[Web Novel 572] Chapter 572 - ヒイロの先手 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_573|[Web Novel 573] Chapter 573 - 久しぶりの少 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_574|[Web Novel 574] Chapter 574 - 相変わらずのノア - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_575|[Web Novel 575] Chapter 575 - ミュアの疎外感 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_576|[Web Novel 576] Chapter 576 - ミュアの覚悟 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_577|[Web Novel 577] Chapter 577 - それぞれの決意 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_578|[Web Novel 578] Chapter 578 - ミュアを信じる - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_579|[Web Novel 579] Chapter 579 - ミュアの望む力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_580|[Web Novel 580] Chapter 580 - 笑って - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_581|[Web Novel 581] Chapter 581 - 人間国・ランカース - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_582|[Web Novel 582] Chapter 582 - 人間国の談笑 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_583|[Web Novel 583] Chapter 583 - ヒイロの油断 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_584|[Web Novel 584] Chapter 584 - 姿を消した英雄 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_585|[Web Novel 585] Chapter 585 - 拘束されたヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_586|[Web Novel 586] Chapter 586 - ペビンのシナリオ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_587|[Web Novel 587] Chapter 587 - イイススの御璽 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_588|[Web Novel 588] Chapter 588 - アクウィナスとレッカ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_589|[Web Novel 589] Chapter 589 - 脱出と再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_590|[Web Novel 590] Chapter 590 - ペビンからの真実 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_591|[Web Novel 591] Chapter 591 - 帰還の喜び - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_592|[Web Novel 592] Chapter 592 - スーの提案 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_593|[Web Novel 593] Chapter 593 - ヒイロＶＳミュア - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_594|[Web Novel 594] Chapter 594 - 連れていく者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_595|[Web Novel 595] Chapter 595 - 強欲の首輪 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_596|[Web Novel 596] Chapter 596 - アシュタロト海 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_597|[Web Novel 597] Chapter 597 - ファンキーな女 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_598|[Web Novel 598] Chapter 598 - アダムス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_599|[Web Novel 599] Chapter 599 - ３００１番の扉 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_600|[Web Novel 600] Chapter 600 - 第一の番人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_601|[Web Novel 601] Chapter 601 - 圧倒的なペビン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_602|[Web Novel 602] Chapter 602 - レオウードの心配 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_603|[Web Novel 603] Chapter 603 - ヒイロパーティＶＳサラマンドラ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_604|[Web Novel 604] Chapter 604 - サラマンドラ撃退 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_605|[Web Novel 605] Chapter 605 - 謎の助っ人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_606|[Web Novel 606] Chapter 606 - アダムスとの対話 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_607|[Web Novel 607] Chapter 607 - ヒイロとシンクの繋がり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_608|[Web Novel 608] Chapter 608 - 託される想い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_609|[Web Novel 609] Chapter 609 - レッカの正体 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_610|[Web Novel 610] Chapter 610 - ハチャメチャな状況 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_611|[Web Novel 611] Chapter 611 - 明に控えて - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_612|[Web Novel 612] Chapter 612 - 平和な常を夢見て - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_613|[Web Novel 613] Chapter 613 - 下の思い出 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_614|[Web Novel 614] Chapter 614 - イヴェアムの願い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_615|[Web Novel 615] Chapter 615 - 自由への船出 - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc13 mw-customtoggle-Arc13Close mw-customtoggle-Arc13Open" style="background:#B4B8A6;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Chapter 13</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc13">

===Chapter 13 - The Tower of Yaleappa ~The Fated Battle===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_616|[Web Novel 616] Chapter 616 - 飛行船の中 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_617|[Web Novel 617] Chapter 617 - 到着、金色の塔 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_618|[Web Novel 618] Chapter 618 - 塔の中へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_619|[Web Novel 619] Chapter 619 - ヒイロを先へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_620|[Web Novel 620] Chapter 620 - 三つの扉 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_621|[Web Novel 621] Chapter 621 - リリィンへの信頼 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_622|[Web Novel 622] Chapter 622 - 驚愕するスー - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_623|[Web Novel 623] Chapter 623 - それぞれの番人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_624|[Web Novel 624] Chapter 624 - 情報共有 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_625|[Web Novel 625] Chapter 625 - ベガという人物 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_626|[Web Novel 626] Chapter 626 - 死角の一撃 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_627|[Web Novel 627] Chapter 627 - 謎の助っ人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_628|[Web Novel 628] Chapter 628 - ノアの目覚め - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_629|[Web Novel 629] Chapter 629 - ノアの力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_630|[Web Novel 630] Chapter 630 - ニッキ組ＶＳフォーマルハウト - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_631|[Web Novel 631] Chapter 631 - 二人の太赤纏 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_632|[Web Novel 632] Chapter 632 - 静寂のクドラ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_633|[Web Novel 633] Chapter 633 - ベガの告白 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_634|[Web Novel 634] Chapter 634 - ミュアとレッカの奮闘 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_635|[Web Novel 635] Chapter 635 - できること、できないこと - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_636|[Web Novel 636] Chapter 636 - 美しい生き様 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_637|[Web Novel 637] Chapter 637 - 次なるステージ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_638|[Web Novel 638] Chapter 638 - シリウスという男 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_639|[Web Novel 639] Chapter 639 - ミミルを守れ！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_640|[Web Novel 640] Chapter 640 - 力を合わせて - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_641|[Web Novel 641] Chapter 641 - 神王の待つ場所へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_642|[Web Novel 642] Chapter 642 - シリウスの暴虐 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_643|[Web Novel 643] Chapter 643 - ノアの合醒 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_644|[Web Novel 644] Chapter 644 - 超常のシリウス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_645|[Web Novel 645] Chapter 645 - 神王の待つ扉へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_646|[Web Novel 646] Chapter 646 - 対面 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_647|[Web Novel 647] Chapter 647 - シリウスの慟哭 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_648|[Web Novel 648] Chapter 648 - 妹のために！- ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_649|[Web Novel 649] Chapter 649 - 救うために！- ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_650|[Web Novel 650] Chapter 650 - 見下してるんじゃない！- ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc14 mw-customtoggle-Arc14Close mw-customtoggle-Arc14Open" style="background:#F5090D;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Final Chapter</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc14">

===Final Chapter - The Tower of Yaleappa ~Konjiki no Wordmaster===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_651|[Web Novel 651] Chapter 651 - ヒイロの待つ場所へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_652|[Web Novel 652] Chapter 652 - 一斉攻撃の行方 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_653|[Web Novel 653] Chapter 653 - サタンゾアの力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_654|[Web Novel 654] Chapter 654 - 魔物たちの狂乱 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_655|[Web Novel 655] Chapter 655 - 三国の危険 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_656|[Web Novel 656] Chapter 656 - 危機的状況 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_657|[Web Novel 657] Chapter 657 - 忌まわしき再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_658|[Web Novel 658] Chapter 658 - 四天魔 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_659|[Web Novel 659] Chapter 659 - アイツらを信じる！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_660|[Web Novel 660] Chapter 660 - 三大陸の助っ人たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_661|[Web Novel 661] Chapter 661 - 思いがけぬ再会 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_662|[Web Novel 662] Chapter 662 - 光明を得る決断 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_663|[Web Novel 663] Chapter 663 - 復讐の終わり方 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_664|[Web Novel 664] Chapter 664 - 人の強さ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_665|[Web Novel 665] Chapter 665 - イヴダムの小部屋 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_666|[Web Novel 666] Chapter 666 - イヴァライデアの復活 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_667|[Web Novel 667] Chapter 667 - 真の姿 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_668|[Web Novel 668] Chapter 668 - ニッキの新しい力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_669|[Web Novel 669] Chapter 669 - ミュアたちの死闘 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_670|[Web Novel 670] Chapter 670 - 三大獣人種の全力！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_671|[Web Novel 671] Chapter 671 - サタンゾアの猛攻 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_672|[Web Novel 672] Chapter 672 - 九死に一生……だが。 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_673|[Web Novel 673] Chapter 673 - 震える魂 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_674|[Web Novel 674] Chapter 674 - 日色と日向 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_675|[Web Novel 675] Chapter 675 - 諦めぬ心 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_676|[Web Novel 676] Chapter 676 - 二人の奮闘 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_677|[Web Novel 677] Chapter 677 - サタンゾアの文字魔法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_678|[Web Novel 678] Chapter 678 - 本物の文字使いだ！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_679|[Web Novel 679] Chapter 679 - 仲間の消失 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_680|[Web Novel 680] Chapter 680 - 空からの救出 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_681|[Web Novel 681] Chapter 681 - まだやれること - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_682|[Web Novel 682] Chapter 682 - 各国の助っ人 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_683|[Web Novel 683] Chapter 683 - 目にも映らない速さ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_684|[Web Novel 684] Chapter 684 - 黄金の剣 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_685|[Web Novel 685] Chapter 685 - イデアの危機 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_686|[Web Novel 686] Chapter 686 - 魔槍・グングニル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_687|[Web Novel 687] Chapter 687 - 三国集結！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_688|[Web Novel 688] Chapter 688 - 玄武消滅 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_689|[Web Novel 689] Chapter 689 - 偉大なる魂の最後 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Chapter_690|[Web Novel 690] Chapter 690 - 金色の翼を広げて - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Final_Chapter|[Web Novel Final Chapter] Final Chapter - 金色の文字使い - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc15 mw-customtoggle-Arc15Close mw-customtoggle-Arc15Open" style="background:#E4EDF8;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Extra Chapters Part 1</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc15">

===Extra Chapters Part 1===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_1|[Web Novel Extra] 空白の二年間　戦いの果てに　前編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_2|[Web Novel Extra] 空白の二年間　戦いの果てに　後編 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_3|[Web Novel Extra] ミュア・ストーリー　～信じ抜くこと～ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_4|[Web Novel Extra] イヴェアム・ストーリー　～希望を求め～ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_1_5|[Web Novel Extra] リリィン・ストーリー　～太陽に手を伸ばして～ - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc16 mw-customtoggle-Arc16Close mw-customtoggle-Arc16Open" style="background:#E4EDF8;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Extra Chapters Part 2</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc16">

===Extra Chapters Part 2===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_1|[Web Novel Extra] 第一話　積極的な彼女たち - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_2|[Web Novel Extra] 第二話　旅立つ者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_3|[Web Novel Extra] 第三話　白い獣、再び - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_4|[Web Novel Extra] 第四話　勇者たちは - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_5|[Web Novel Extra] 第五話　イヴェアムとの時間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_6|[Web Novel Extra] 第六話　アウルム大祭 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_7|[Web Novel Extra] 第七話　ミュアたちと出店回り - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_8|[Web Novel Extra] 第八話　ミミルたちと出店回り - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_9|[Web Novel Extra] 第九話　イデアコック王決定戦の開始！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_10|[Web Novel Extra] 第十話　予選の状況 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_11|[Web Novel Extra] 第十一話　アノールドの相棒 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_12|[Web Novel Extra] 第十二話　審査開始 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_13|[Web Novel Extra] 第十三話　最初の満点 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_14|[Web Novel Extra] 第十四話　予選突破！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_15|[Web Novel Extra] 第十五話　ムースンＶＳバンデル - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_16|[Web Novel Extra] 第十六話　第一回戦の勝利者 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_17|[Web Novel Extra] 第十七話　テーマ料理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_18|[Web Novel Extra] 第十八話　魂の料理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_19|[Web Novel Extra] 第十九話　第三回戦終了！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_20|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十話　エルニースの言葉 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_21|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十一話　第五回戦の開始！- ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_22|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十二話　食材の意志- ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_23|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十三話　エルニースの実力 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_24|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十四話　ミュアとエルニース - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_25|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十五話　エルニースの過去 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_26|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十六話　ニコリス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_27|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十七話　アノールドとミュアの準決勝 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_28|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十八話　一筋の光明 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_29|[Web Novel Extra] 第二十九話　ライバル同士の決着 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_30|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十話　同じ舞台へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_31|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十一話　アノールドの宣言 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_32|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十二話　始まる決勝戦 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_33|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十三話　迷いのエルニース - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_34|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十四話　思いがけぬ声 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_35|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十五話　復活の瞬間 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_36|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十六話　アノールドたちの料理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_37|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十七話　エルニースの料理 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_38|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十八話　大会終了 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_39|[Web Novel Extra] 第三十九話　アノールドは鈍感？ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_40|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十話　デート - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_41|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十一話　近づくデートの終わり - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_42|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十二話　いつか出す答えのために - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_43|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十三話　久々のアクウィナスの誘い - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_44|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十四話　大人気のヒイロ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_2_45|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十五話　リリィンとのひととき - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>


<div class="mw-customtoggle-Arc17 mw-customtoggle-Arc76Close mw-customtoggle-Arc17Open" style="background:#E4EDF8;cursor:pointer;height:25px;padding-top:3px" align="center">'''<big>Extra Chapters Part 3</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible " style="text-align:left;margin:5px5pxclear:both;font-size:100%;background:transparent;width:100%;" id="mw-customcollapsible-Arc17">

===Extra Chapters Part 3===
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_1|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十六話　フープシュート大会の開催！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_2|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十七話　第一試合、魔人族ＶＳ獣人族！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_3|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十八話　化装術ＶＳ魔法 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_4|[Web Novel Extra] 第四十九話　前半戦終了 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_5|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十話　トロイリーベの奮闘 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_6|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十一話　ストレングスレオンの猛追 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_7|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十二話　第一回戦の勝利チーム - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_8|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十三話　第二回戦の開始！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_9|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十四話　一進一退 - ]] 　
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_10|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十五話　初得点 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_11|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十六話　大差 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_12|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十七話　鮮烈な攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_13|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十八話　ジェントルブレイヴの猛攻 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_14|[Web Novel Extra] 第五十九話　勝利を掴んだのは……！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_15|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十話　決勝チーム出揃う - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_16|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十一話　試合の余韻 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_17|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十二話　迫る決勝戦！ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_18|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十三話　イノセントムーン　ＶＳ　ストレングスレオン - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_19|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十四話　レッグルスの覚悟 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_20|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十五話　ヒイロＶＳレッグルス - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_21|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十六話　後半戦への期待 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_22|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十七話　最後の試合へ - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_23|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十八話　不気味なユーヒット - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_24|[Web Novel Extra] 第六十九話　動き出す眼鏡 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_25|[Web Novel Extra] 第七十話　秘密兵器の投入 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_26|[Web Novel Extra] 第七十一話　クライマックスに向かって - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_27|[Web Novel Extra] 第七十二話　最後の攻防 - ]]
* [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster:Web_Novel_Extra_Part_3_28|[Web Novel Extra] 第七十三話　決着！　全力を込めたラストシュート！ - ]]
<br style="clear:both"/>
</div>

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor: [[user:onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]]
*Project Manager:

===Translators===
Active
*[https://riptranslations.wordpress.com/ Rip]
*[https://n00btranslations.wordpress.com/ Itisn1tmyname]
*[[user:Kud|Kud]]
*[http://chronazero.blogspot.co.id/ ChronaZero]

Hiatus
*[https://insigniapierce.wordpress.com/ Insigniapierce]
*[https://kirikotranslations.wordpress.com/ Kiriko]
*[https://loliquent.wordpress.com/ Loliquent]
*[https://nightraccoon.wordpress.com/ Night Raccoon]
*[http://unlimitednovelfailures.mangamatters.com/ UnlimitedNovelFailures]
*[http://xcrossj.blogspot.com.au/ Xcrossj]
*[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/ Yoraikun]
*[https://pummels.wordpress.com/ Pummels]
*[https://typemoondb.wordpress.com/ CapsUsingShift]

===Editors===
Active
*

Inactive
*

==Series Overview==
* 金色の文字使い－勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(May 20, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0114-1}}
* 金色の文字使い 2 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(July 19, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0131-8}}
* 金色の文字使い 3 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(November 20, 2014) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0385-5}}
* 金色の文字使い 4 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(March 20, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0386-2}}
* 金色の文字使い外伝 ―ユニークチートの異世界探訪記― ---(May 20, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0554-5}}
* 金色の文字使い 5 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(July 18, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0556-9}}
* 金色の文字使い 6 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(November 20, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0557-6}}
* 金色の文字使い外伝 ―ユニークチートの異世界探訪記― ---(January 20, 2016) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0555-2}}
<references/>

[[Category:Linked Project]]

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates

2013-10-19T03:52:48Z

WindCloud:

<noinclude>
==2013==
===October===</noinclude>
*'''18-Oct-2013'''
**Volume 10 Chapter 8 completed
<noinclude>
===September===</noinclude>
*'''11-Sep-2013'''
**Volume 9 Chapter 6 completed
*'''07-Sep-2013'''
**Volume 10 Chapter 12 completed
**Volume 11 Chapter 13 completed
<noinclude>
===August===</noinclude>
*'''22-Aug-2013'''
**Volume 9 Chapter 5 completed
*'''11-Aug-2013'''
**Volume 10 Chapter 11 completed
<noinclude>
===July===</noinclude>
*'''29-Jul-2013'''
**Volume 10 Chapter 10 completed
*'''26-Jul-2013'''
**Volume 9 Chapter 7 completed
*'''23-Jul-2013'''
**Volume 9 Chapter 4 completed
<noinclude>
===June===</noinclude>
* '''29-Jun-2013'''
** Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon completed

* '''13-Jun-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 3 completed

* '''6-Jun-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 2 completed

<noinclude>===May===
* '''26-May-2013'''
** Volume 8 Untouchable completed

===April===
* '''24-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 1 completed

* '''20-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 0 completed

* '''18-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 16 & 17 & 18 completed

* '''3-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 15 completed

===March===
* '''17-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 14 completed

* '''15-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 13 completed

* '''12-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 12 completed

* '''11-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 11 completed

* '''9-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 4 completed

* '''4-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 13 completed
** Volume 7 Afterword completed

* '''3-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 10 completed

* '''2-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 12 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 9 completed

===February===
* '''28-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 8 completed

* '''27-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 7 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 5 completed

* '''26-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 6 completed

* '''25-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 3 completed

* '''23-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 1 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 2 completed

* '''21-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 11 completed

* '''17-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 10 completed

* '''16-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 2 Afterword completed

* '''13-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 3 Afterword completed
** Volume 7 Chapter 9 completed

* '''10-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 1 Afterword completed

* '''8-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 4 Afterword completed
** Volume 6 Afterword completed

* '''7-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 8 completed

* '''05-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 7 completed

===January===
* '''28-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 5 Presidential Elections and the Queen completed

* '''21-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 6 completed

* '''16-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 5 completed

* '''09-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 4 completed

* '''07-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 4 Preamble completed

* '''05-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 3 completed

==2012==

===December===
* '''31-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 2 completed

* '''25-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 1 completed

* '''19-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 14 completed
** Volume 4 Chapter 13 completed

* '''17-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 12 completed

* '''14-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 11 completed

* '''05-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 10 completed

* '''01-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 8 completed

===November===
* '''25-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 9 completed

* '''14-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 7 completed

* '''13-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 6 completed

* '''7-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 5 completed

* '''3-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 4 completed

* '''1-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 5 Summer break completed
** Volume 5 Memories of summer completed

===October===
* '''23-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 3 completed

* '''16-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 2 completed

* '''10-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 1 completed

===September===
* '''26-Sep-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 11 completed
** Volume 2 Chapter 12 completed
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed

* '''17-Sep-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 10 completed

===August===
* '''25-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 9 completed

* '''17-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 8 completed

* '''11-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 7 completed

===July===
* '''22-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed

* '''11-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 completed

===April===
* '''17-Apr-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 6 completed

===March===
* '''19-Mar-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 5 completed

* '''18-Mar-2012'''
** Volume 2 Casting Assistant Device completed

===February===
* '''13-Feb-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

==2011==

===November===
* '''18-Nov-2011'''
** Volume 1 Magic High Schools are—— completed

* '''15-Nov-2011'''
** Teaser Created
** Volume 1 Chapter 0 completed

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria

2013-08-06T03:13:05Z

WindCloud:

[[Image:Hidan no Aria_Volume_1_Cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover.]]
Project page for Hidan no Aria. Enjoy the visit.

Hidan no Aria (緋弾のアリア), also known as Aria the Scarlet Ammo, is a Japanese light novel series written by Chūgaku Akamatsu and illustrated by Kobuichi. As of March 2012, 11 volumes have been published by Media Factory under their MF Bunko J label. A manga adaptation by Yoshino Koyoka started serialization in the seinen manga magazine Monthly Comic Alive on September 26, 2009. An anime adaptation began airing on April 14, 2011 and concluded on June 30, 2011. An OVA was released on December 21, 2011.

The ''Hidan no Aria'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Hidan_no_Aria_~Versión_Española~|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Hidan_no_Aria_(Version_française)|Français (French)]]
*[[Hidan_no_Aria_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Hidan_no_Aria_~Deutsche_Version~|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Hidan_no_Aria_Bahasa_Indonesia|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Hidan_no_Aria-Versione_Italiana|Italiano(Italian)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

== Story Synopsis ==

Tokyo Butei High School--- A special school where armed detectives, also known as "Butei", are brought up. Tohyama Kinji is a sophomore student who has a unique body that activates a "super mode" when it is stimulated by "something". He tries to hide it from others in order to live a peaceful life, but trouble comes to find him when he becomes the victim of a bombing incident, where he meets the Butei High "Assault" department elite, Aria H. Kanzaki.

== Translation ==

===[[Hidan no Aria:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Hidan no Aria:Registration_Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Hidan no Aria:guidelines|Hidan no Aria Format/Style Guideline]]

==Editing==

If you are an established editor for Hidan no Aria, you are free to edit as you see fit in order to establish proper standards of English. This includes changing the meaning of the text; no permission is required. Discussions with the translator, however, are encouraged.

==Updates==
*24 March 2011 - Volume 3 completed.
*2 April 2011 - Volume 1 completed.
*8 April 2011 - Volume 2 completed.
*19 April 2011 - Volume 4 completed.
*24 April 2011 - First Arc -The Prologue (Overture)- completed.
*27 April 2011 - Jeanne declared as the translators' knight.
*1 May 2011 - Volume 5 completed.
*22 May 2011 - Volume 6 completed.
*14 September 2011 - Volume 7 completed.
---
*4 January 2013 - Volume 8 completed.
*6 January 2013 - Volume 9 completed.
*14 July 2013 - Volume 10 completed.

==Terminologies==
All terminologies, character informations, and other informations regarding this series are hosted on [http://hidannoaria.wikia.com/wiki/Hidan_no_Aria_Wiki this wikia].

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed this series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=64&t=2527 Feedback Thread]'''

==The <span class="plainlinks">[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aria_the_Scarlet_Ammo ''Hidan no Aria''] series by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/赤松中学 Akamatsu Chuugaku]</span>==
Visit [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=59&t=4322 this thread] for any information, comments and error reports on the PDFs.

=== Volume 1 - Aria the Scarlet Ammo ([[Hidan no Aria:Volume1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?tjag4k5krf0oolw PDF])===
[[File:Hidan no Aria Volume 1 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume1_Prologue|Reload]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume1_Chapter1|1st Ammo - La bambina da l'ARIA]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume1_Chapter2|2nd Ammo - Kanzaki H. Aria]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume1_Chapter3|3rd Ammo - Assault]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume1_Chapter4|4th Ammo - Behind the Fringe]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume1_Chapter5|5th Ammo - Holmes]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume1_Last Ammo|Last Ammo - La bambina da l'ARIA]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue - Go for the Next!!]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume1_Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 2 - Blazing Diamond Dust ([[Hidan no Aria:Volume2|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?9fhtib6idhn2bww PDF])===
[[File:Hidan no Aria Volume 2 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume2_Chapter1|1st Ammo - Armed Shrine-Maiden]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume2_Chapter2|2nd Ammo - Edge Catching]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume2_Chapter3|3rd Ammo - Caged Bird]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume2_Chapter4|4th Ammo - Man-made Beach]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume2_Chapter5|5th Ammo - Diamond Dust]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume2_Last_Ammo|Last Ammo - Who Performed the Last Move?]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue - Go for the Next!!]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 - Honey Trap ([[Hidan no Aria:Volume3|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?snnrnl6vqpabblc PDF])===
[[File:Hidan no Aria Volume 3 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume3_Chapter1|1st Ammo - Quadras Under the Moon]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume3_Chapter2|2nd Ammo - High Butei Riko]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume3_Chapter3|3rd Ammo - Wolf and Reki]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume3_Chapter4|4th Ammo - Infiltration]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume3_Chapter5|5th Ammo - 296 Meters Above Ground Billiards]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume3_Last_Ammo|Last Ammo - You Stole my Precious Thing]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume3_Epilogue|Epilogue - Go for the Next!!]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume3_Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume3_Translator's Notes|Translation Notes and References]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 4 - Fall of the Scarlet Ammo ([[Hidan no Aria:Volume4|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?6uext9vylzbwwxg PDF])===
[[File:Hidan no Aria Volume 4 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume4_Chapter1|1st Ammo - Invisible Bullet]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume4_Chapter2|2nd Ammo - Emergency Mission -Quest Boost-]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume4_Chapter3|3rd Ammo - Summer Festival]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume4_Chapter4|4th Ammo - Infighting -Falling Out-]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume4_Chapter5|5th Ammo - Golden Pavillion -Abu Simbel-]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume4_Last_Ammo|Last Ammo - Awakening of the Scarlet Ammo]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue - Go for the Next!!]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume4_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 5 - Overture's Fine ([[Hidan no Aria:Volume5|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?jy29tpox85rga8k PDF])===
[[File:Hidan no Aria Volume 5 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume5_Chapter1|Pierce 1 - The Man Beyond Space and Time]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume5_Chapter2|Pierce 2 - Overture's Fine]] 
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume5_Chapter3|Reload 1 - Konayuki, Shirayuki's sister]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume5_Chapter4|Reload 2 - Marseille Roulette]] 
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume5_Chapter5|Reload 3 - Goodbye Aria]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume5_Epilogue|Epilogue - Go for the Next!! Hello Reki]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume5_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 - Killing Range 2051 ([[Hidan no Aria:Volume6|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?qv612g6z9q2t07p PDF])===
[[File:Hidan no Aria Volume 6 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume6_Chapter1|1st Ammo - Manhunt]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume6_Chapter2|2nd Ammo - Water Tossing]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume6_Chapter3|3rd Ammo - Caravan I -Field Trip-]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume6_Chapter4|4th Ammo - Flash Cannon]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume6_Epilogue|Epilogue - Go for the Next!! Reki]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume6_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 - Waltz of Wind and Fire -Castling Turn- ([[Hidan no Aria:Volume7|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?szcatic6gz3tved PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?bmdf9780qwt2t3w PDF for e-Reader]) ===
[[File:Hidan no Aria Volume 7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume7_Chapter1|1st Ammo - Case E8]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume7_Chapter2|2nd Ammo - HURRY UP]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume7_Chapter3|3rd Ammo - The Third Quadra]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume7_Chapter4|4th Ammo - Team Baskerville]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue - Go for the Next!! The War Meeting -Bandire-]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume7_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 - Tornado High ([[Hidan no Aria:Volume8|Full Text]]) - [http://www.mediafire.com/?96a3m7ntn99v2vb PDF]) ===
[[File:Hidan no Aria Volume 8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume8_Chapter1|1st Ammo - Night of Chaos -Turbulent-]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume8_Chapter2|2nd Ammo - Cosplay Cafeteria -Ristorante Mask-]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume8_Chapter3|3rd Ammo - Silver-White ICBM]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume8_Chapter4|4th Ammo - 350m Altitude Tornado]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume8_Epilogue|Epilogue - Go for the Next!! The Spiral Sky Tree -Tornado High-]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume8_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 9 - Spark Out ([[Hidan no Aria:Volume9|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/view/?28lg128r8q6px3n PDF]) ===
[[File:Hidan no Aria Volume 9 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume9 Chapter1|1st Ammo - Spark Witch -Dracula Hilda-]]
::*[[Hidan_no_Aria:Volume9_Chapter2|2nd Ammo - Magnificent Riko -Fii Bucuros Riko-]]
::*[[Hidan_no_Aria:Volume9_Chapter3|3rd Ammo - Secret Rehabilitation -Boy Meets Girl-]]
::*[[Hidan_no_Aria:Volume9_Chapter4|4th Ammo - Cultural Festival Day 1 -Carnaval Via-]]
::*[[Hidan_no_Aria:Volume9_Chapter5|5th Ammo - Cultural Festival Day 2 -Carnaval Finale-]]
::*[[Hidan_no_Aria:Volume9_Epilogue|Epilogue - Go For The NEXT!! The G Bloodlines]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume9_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 10 - Arcanum Duo ([[Hidan no Aria:Volume10|Full Text]]) ===
[[File:Hidan no Aria Volume 10 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Hidan_no_Aria:Volume10_Chapter1|1st Ammo - Descent of the Hawk -Crimson Geo-]]
::*[[Hidan_no_Aria:Volume10_Chapter2|2nd Ammo - Deen Conference]]
::*[[Hidan_no_Aria:Volume10_Chapter3|3rd Ammo - Secret of the Deep Blue -Deep Blue-]]
::*[[Hidan_no_Aria:Volume10_Chapter4|4th Ammo - Three Roads of Immorality -Three Outs-]]
::*[[Hidan_no_Aria:Volume10_Chapter5|5th Ammo - Surprise Rose]]
::*[[Hidan_no_Aria:Volume10_Epilogue|Epilogue - Go for the Next!! Impromptu Sisters -Belt Link-]]
::*[[Hidan_no_Aria:Volume10_Afterword|Afterword]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 11 - Collateral Bros ===
[[File:Hidan no Aria Volume 11 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume11_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume11_1st Ammo|1st Ammo - Lumberjack -Night of Revenge-]] (0%)
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume11_2nd Ammo|2nd Ammo - Sports Festival -La Lissa-]]
::*3rd Ammo - Farewell, G-4th -The End of G-4th- 
::*4th Ammo - The G Bloodlines -Collateral Bros-
::*Epilogue - Go for the Next!!!

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 12 - Snowfall upon a Wolfhound - Fall Oblige - === 
[[File:Hidan no Aria Volume 12 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume12_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume12_1st_Ammo|1st Ammo - As if Into Thin Air - Like Vanish-]]
::*2nd Ammo - Kinji, the Mediocre Person 
::*3rd Ammo - Moe Mochizuki 
::*4th Ammo - Kikuyo Kagataka 
::*5th Ammo - Enlightening Emptiness 

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 13 - Counterattacked Kowloon -Kowloon Reverse- === 
[[File:Hidan no Aria Volume 13 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume13_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*1st Ammo - Dry Eyes 
::*2nd Ammo - OZONE -Bridgehead- 
::*3rd Ammo - Kou/Son -Double Cast- 
::*4th Ammo - Kowloon's Monkey King -Kowloon Monk- 
::*5th Ammo - The Dancing Hong Kong Tram -Dance Outrage- 
::*Epilogue - Go for the Next!!! -Tset Acht Z8- 

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 14 - Uninvited Sea Mist -Aquamarine Kreuz- === 
[[File:Hidan no Aria Volume 14 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*[[Hidan no Aria:Volume14_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*1st Ammo- Enable & Quadler -Dragon and Pheonix-
::*2nd Ammo- Ranban Castle
::*3rd Ammo- Dragon Road -Death Game-
::*4th Ammo- The End of Contradiction -In those beautiful pupils, reflect only me-
::*5th Ammo- Aqumarine Kruez -Uninvited Sea Mist-
::*Afterword
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Blu-ray Special Stories I-VII: Cast-Off Table === 
::*[[Hidan no Aria:BD_SS_1_7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*I - Strip Mahjong
::*II - Strip Billards
::*III - Princess Kaguya's Electric Railway
::*IV - Dice
::*[[Hidan no Aria:BD_Chapter5|V - Roulette]]
::*VI - Poker
::*VII - The Game of Life

===Spin-off Stories===
[[File:Hidan no Aria Spinoff2 000.png|thumb|x210px|right]][[File:Hidan no Aria Spinoff1 000.png|thumb|x210px|right]]
::*The Case of Naruse Yukari
::*The Case of the Lost Peachbuns
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: [[User:onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]]
*Project Supervisor: [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]

===Translators===
[[File:Aria04 003.jpg|thumb|x280px|left]]

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:NiMx1233|NiMx1233]]
:* [[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
:* [[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]]
:* [[User:JACK ShadowHunter|JACK ShadowHunter]]
'''INACTIVE'''
:* [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]]
:* [[User:IngridSenpai|IngridSenpai]]
:* [[User:Othao|Othao]]
:* [[User:Nera Sleith|Nera Sleith]]

'''K.I.A.'''
:* [[User:Spadey|Spadey]]
:* [[User:Seoulfighter|Seoulfighter]]
:* [[User:Ken FF|Ken FF]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Editors===
[[File:Aria04 002.jpg|thumb|x280px|left]]

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
:*[[User:Carinderyeah|Carinderyeah]]
:* [[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]]
:* [[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Darn2k|Darn2k]]
:*[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]
:*[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]]
:*[[User:Lofthouse|Lofthouse]]
:*[[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - "Hidan no Aria I Aria the Scarlet Ammo" / 第一巻: 緋弾のアリア　(Published　August 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8401-2401-0)
* Volume 2 - "Hidan no Aria II Blazing Diamond Dust" / 第二巻: 緋弾のアリアⅡ　燃える銀氷 (Published December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8401-2600-7)
* Volume 3 - "Hidan no Aria III Honey Trap" / 第三巻: 緋弾のアリアⅢ 蜂蜜色の罠 (Published March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8401-2720-2)
* Volume 4 - "Hidan no Aria IV Fall of the Scarlet Ammo" / 第四巻: 緋弾のアリアⅣ 堕ちた緋弾 (Published August 21, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8401-2873-5)
* Volume 5 - "Hidan no Aria V Overture's Fine" / 第五巻: 緋弾のアリアV 序曲の終止線 (Published December 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8401-3126-1)
* Volume 6 - "Hidan no Aria VI Killing Range 2051" / 第六巻: 緋弾のアリアVI 絶対半径2051 (Published April 23, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8401-3281-7)
* Volume 7 - "Hidan no Aria VII Castling Turn" / 第七巻: 緋弾のアリアVII 火と風の円舞 (Published August 21, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8401-3486-6)
* Volume 8 - "Hidan no Aria VIII Tornado High" / 第八巻: 緋弾のアリアVIII 螺旋の天空樹 (Published December 25, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8401-3678-5)
* Volume 9 - "Hidan no Aria IX Spark Out" / 第九巻: 緋弾のアリアIX 蒼き閃光 (Published March 25, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3859-8)
* Volume 10 - "Hidan no Aria X Arcanum Duo" / 第十巻: 緋弾のアリアX 禁忌の双極 (Published July 25, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3969-4)
* Volume 11 - "Hidan no Aria XI Collateral Bros" / 第十一巻: 緋弾のアリアXI Ｇの血族 (Published December 22, 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4331-8)
* Volume 12 - "Hidan no Aria XII Snowfall upon a Wolfhound - Fall Oblige-" / 第十二巻: 緋弾のアリアXII 狼狗に降る雪 -フォル・オブリージュ- (Published May 25, 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4579-4)
* Volume 13 - "Hidan no Aria XIII Counterattacked Kowloon -Kowloon Reverse-" / 第十三巻: 緋弾のアリアXIII 反撃の九龍 -ガウロン・リバース- (Published August 24, 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4682-1)
* Volume 14 - "Hidan no Aria XIV Uninvited Sea Mist -Aquamarine Kreuz-"/ 第十四巻: 緋弾のアリアXIV 招かれざる海霧 -アクアマリン・クロイツ- (Published April 25, 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5161-0)
* Volume 15 - "Hidan no Aria XV Excellency and Silver Ice -Constellation-"/第十五巻: 緋弾のアリア XV 哿と銀氷- (To be published August 23, 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5283-9)
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates

2013-07-25T10:46:46Z

WindCloud:

<noinclude>
==2013==

===July===</noinclude>
*'''23-Jul-2013'''
**Volume 9 Chapter 4 completed
<noinclude>
===June===</noinclude>
* '''29-Jun-2013'''
** Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon completed

* '''13-Jun-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 3 completed

* '''6-Jun-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 2 completed

<noinclude>===May===
* '''26-May-2013'''
** Volume 8 Untouchable completed

===April===
* '''24-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 1 completed

* '''20-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 0 completed

* '''18-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 16 & 17 & 18 completed

* '''3-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 15 completed

===March===
* '''17-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 14 completed

* '''15-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 13 completed

* '''12-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 12 completed

* '''11-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 11 completed

* '''9-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 4 completed

* '''4-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 13 completed
** Volume 7 Afterword completed

* '''3-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 10 completed

* '''2-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 12 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 9 completed

===February===
* '''28-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 8 completed

* '''27-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 7 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 5 completed

* '''26-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 6 completed

* '''25-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 3 completed

* '''23-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 1 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 2 completed

* '''21-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 11 completed

* '''17-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 10 completed

* '''16-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 2 Afterword completed

* '''13-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 3 Afterword completed
** Volume 7 Chapter 9 completed

* '''10-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 1 Afterword completed

* '''8-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 4 Afterword completed
** Volume 6 Afterword completed

* '''7-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 8 completed

* '''05-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 7 completed

===January===
* '''28-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 5 Presidential Elections and the Queen completed

* '''21-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 6 completed

* '''16-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 5 completed

* '''09-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 4 completed

* '''07-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 4 Preamble completed

* '''05-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 3 completed

==2012==

===December===
* '''31-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 2 completed

* '''25-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 1 completed

* '''19-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 14 completed
** Volume 4 Chapter 13 completed

* '''17-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 12 completed

* '''14-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 11 completed

* '''05-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 10 completed

* '''01-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 8 completed

===November===
* '''25-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 9 completed

* '''14-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 7 completed

* '''13-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 6 completed

* '''7-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 5 completed

* '''3-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 4 completed

* '''1-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 5 Summer break completed
** Volume 5 Memories of summer completed

===October===
* '''23-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 3 completed

* '''16-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 2 completed

* '''10-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 1 completed

===September===
* '''26-Sep-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 11 completed
** Volume 2 Chapter 12 completed
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed

* '''17-Sep-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 10 completed

===August===
* '''25-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 9 completed

* '''17-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 8 completed

* '''11-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 7 completed

===July===
* '''22-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed

* '''11-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 completed

===April===
* '''17-Apr-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 6 completed

===March===
* '''19-Mar-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 5 completed

* '''18-Mar-2012'''
** Volume 2 Casting Assistant Device completed

===February===
* '''13-Feb-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

==2011==

===November===
* '''18-Nov-2011'''
** Volume 1 Magic High Schools are—— completed

* '''15-Nov-2011'''
** Teaser Created
** Volume 1 Chapter 0 completed

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates

2013-07-25T10:41:16Z

WindCloud:

<noinclude>
==2013==

===July===</noinclude>
*'''23-Jul-2013'''
**Volume 9 Chapter 4 completed

<noinclude>===June===</noinclude>
* '''29-Jun-2013'''
** Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon completed

* '''13-Jun-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 3 completed

* '''6-Jun-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 2 completed

<noinclude>===May===
* '''26-May-2013'''
** Volume 8 Untouchable completed

===April===
* '''24-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 1 completed

* '''20-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 9 Chapter 0 completed

* '''18-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 16 & 17 & 18 completed

* '''3-Apr-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 15 completed

===March===
* '''17-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 14 completed

* '''15-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 13 completed

* '''12-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 12 completed

* '''11-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 11 completed

* '''9-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 4 completed

* '''4-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 13 completed
** Volume 7 Afterword completed

* '''3-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 10 completed

* '''2-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 12 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 9 completed

===February===
* '''28-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 8 completed

* '''27-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 7 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 5 completed

* '''26-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 6 completed

* '''25-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 3 completed

* '''23-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 1 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 2 completed

* '''21-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 11 completed

* '''17-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 10 completed

* '''16-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 2 Afterword completed

* '''13-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 3 Afterword completed
** Volume 7 Chapter 9 completed

* '''10-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 1 Afterword completed

* '''8-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 4 Afterword completed
** Volume 6 Afterword completed

* '''7-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 8 completed

* '''05-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 7 completed

===January===
* '''28-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 5 Presidential Elections and the Queen completed

* '''21-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 6 completed

* '''16-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 5 completed

* '''09-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 4 completed

* '''07-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 4 Preamble completed

* '''05-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 3 completed

==2012==

===December===
* '''31-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 2 completed

* '''25-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 1 completed

* '''19-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 14 completed
** Volume 4 Chapter 13 completed

* '''17-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 12 completed

* '''14-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 11 completed

* '''05-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 10 completed

* '''01-Dec-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 8 completed

===November===
* '''25-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 4 Chapter 9 completed

* '''14-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 7 completed

* '''13-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 6 completed

* '''7-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 5 completed

* '''3-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 4 completed

* '''1-Nov-2012'''
** Volume 5 Summer break completed
** Volume 5 Memories of summer completed

===October===
* '''23-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 3 completed

* '''16-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 2 completed

* '''10-Oct-2012'''
** Volume 3 Chapter 1 completed

===September===
* '''26-Sep-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 11 completed
** Volume 2 Chapter 12 completed
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed

* '''17-Sep-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 10 completed

===August===
* '''25-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 9 completed

* '''17-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 8 completed

* '''11-Aug-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 7 completed

===July===
* '''22-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed

* '''11-Jul-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 completed

===April===
* '''17-Apr-2012'''
** Volume 2 Chapter 6 completed

===March===
* '''19-Mar-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 5 completed

* '''18-Mar-2012'''
** Volume 2 Casting Assistant Device completed

===February===
* '''13-Feb-2012'''
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

==2011==

===November===
* '''18-Nov-2011'''
** Volume 1 Magic High Schools are—— completed

* '''15-Nov-2011'''
** Teaser Created
** Volume 1 Chapter 0 completed

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 04 Epilogue - MTL

2012-11-18T10:11:25Z

WindCloud:

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Epilogue ===
That night, several thousand people traveled across Ormea Plains to reach a local castle.

They consisted of members of the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, the Olmutz Army, three different Knighthoods, men serving under various nobles, and refugees from Agnes.

The moon was high in the sky, and the residents were wrapped in blankets and off to the world of dreams, but the people on duty were still awake.

“I'll leave the distribution of food to you. Do this quickly, citizens of Brune.”

“Those of you from Zhcted, if you have time to talk, why not go on patrol? Those of you who can't move, use your head. Use it twice as much to make up for what your body can't do.”

Rurick and Gerard sarcastically assigned miscellaneous duties, staying up throughout the night. They seemed to be working unwillingly.

However, their leaders were even more busy. Even though they had not yet recovered from the fatigue of battle, Tigre went to visit all the nobles and Knights. Unable to refuse their requests, he ended up offering his help.

Massas, Augre, and Auguste managed the place to prevent overcrowding. Eventually, he was able to meet Teita and Batran. He had finally returned safely and gave brief words to greet them.

After all the meetings at the end of the day, Tigre sat down and sighed strongly. Two beautiful women looked down at the young man with red hair who was exhausted. They were Mira and Ellen.

“Tigre. Come to my place. I will make you some tea to help you get rid of your fatigue.”

While teasing him and speaking to him with care, Mira stretched out her hand with an expression that was more cute than beautiful. On the other side, Ellen was being more direct and simply pulled Tigre to a stand.

“Unfortunately, Tigre and I need to chat for a bit... Let's go.”

However, Mira did not stand there silently. She stood before Ellen, preventing her from leaving. The two Vanadis glared at each other dangerously.

“You were a woman who was not there when it was most important. What could you possibly say to him now?”

“I should say the same to you. You managed to use his kindness to sell your help at a high price.”

“Even you are not helping him for free.”

“I've never jacked up the price just by how the person talks, unlike a certain someone.”

Every time they spoke, their eyes became sharper and their mouths distorted more. Tigre did not feel the need to arbitrate. He was mentally tired, and it was simply too bothersome.

Mira began to speak to object to Ellen's provocative attitude.

Suddenly, a soldier of Olmutz stopped by with a report saying it was necessary for Mira to be present to take manage the troops and the supplies.

“I understand. Once I finish my business, I will return.”

There was no hesitation in Mira's response. She was not one to give priority to her own conveniences over public matters. Though her expression did not change, Tigre and Ellen could not miss the disappointment coloring her eyes.

“... Um, thank you for inviting me, Mira. If you are fine with it, perhaps another time.”

Tigre spoke with the intent to comfort her, telling her she did not have to worry about it. Mira smiled in return and nodded.

It was an unexpected windfall for Ellen. Once she saw Mira walk away with a slightly complex expression, she pulled herself together and pulled Tigre out by the arm.

“Where are we going?”

“Somewhere where we won't be interrupted.”

The two left the camp and walked to a prairie where the wind blew. They walked a long distance at a leisurely pace until Ellen stopped.

“... Yeah, this should be good enough.”

Ellen quietly let go of Tigre's arm. The two sat on the ground with a wind dancing vibrantly about the surroundings. Perhaps Arifal had created it.

“Half a koku. You've been busy, so at least a quarter koku. It should be nice to spend your time in a place like this without doing anything.”

Tigre understood at last. She wanted to take him away from the camp so he could rest.

Ellen smiled gently and held out her right hand. Within her grasp was a liquor bottle.

“I picked it up in your tent and hid it for our walk.”

“... I didn't notice at all.”

Tigre was not particularly slow. He was simply tired, and he always relaxed his mind when he was near Ellen.

“I wonder if anyone will notice you're gone? Well, I suppose those that look for you will just think you're loitering about.”

Ellen took a quick drink from the bottle in her hand and let out a deep breath. Her eyes narrowed in dissatisfaction as she glared at Tigre, and she spoke with a gruff voice.

“Really, I wish you'd be a bit more aware. The moment I leave, some girl acts a little kindly to you, and you start drooling... You know, she's shorter than me and her breasts are smaller, too.”

Tigre was at a loss for words. Ellen pushed the alcohol to him.

Tigre gazed at the bottle, both tension and confusion in his face. He was embarrassed that he was finding it difficult to put anything into words.

However, Ellen gazed at him happily.

After a bit of hesitation, Tigre took the container and gulped it down. It was sweet and had a crisp acidity which pierced his nose and throat.

“... It's good.”

“Isn't it?”

Ellen smiled proudly as Tigre returned the bottle. Ellen brought it to her mouth then suddenly looked at the bottle intently. Her face was serious and dyed red.

Tigre noticed her in the periphery of his view, but he could not turn to look at her in the dark. From her movements, he could tell she drank more.

She passed the bottle to Tigre again. He took it and drank more. His body was heating up from the inside. It was probably because of the alcohol.

The bottle eventually became empty as they drank in turns.

“It was good. Thanks.”

After that, Tigre turned to Ellen with his entire body, sat upright, and called her name.

“--- I'm sorry.”

He bowed deeply, his head to the ground.

“Many died.”

He was speaking of the soldiers from the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.

It was composed of a mixture of Brune and Zhcted soldiers. The Zhcted soldiers were Ellen's subordinates, and, depending on Tigre's decisions, many may have survived.

For the people who live in Brune, including Tigre, the invasion by the Muozinel Army was not a problem for others, but that was different for the soldiers from Zhcted.

The Olmutz Army followed Ludmira and fought for her, but the soldiers of LeitMeritz, including Rurick, fought for Tigre. What were their feelings, even if they were chosen by Ellen to stay behind?

“... Look up, Tigre.”

Tigre sat up hearing Ellen's voice. The girl with silver-white hair smiled gently at him.

“Lie down.”

Ellen lay on the ground as she said that. Though a bit embarrassed, Tigre lay next to her. Though he could feel the cold ground against his back, he could feel a heat in his body and head.

However, Tigre ignored that heat and looked about.

The sky was full of stars. Perhaps there were an innumerable amount of stars in his vision that would take a lifetime just to count. Though it was something he was used to seeing, it was curiously fresh.

He felt something soft touch his hand; it was Ellen's hand. Her slender, delicate hands did not seem like hands that brandished a sword about. Tigre softly grasped her hand.

“There is no need to regret the fights you have been in until today.”

Ellen muttered quietly, as if her voice was swallowed by the darkness.

“Yeah. I won't then.”

“That's good. For those who have fought bravely for you, please pray to whatever God you may believe in.”

After repeating Ellen's words in his mind several times, Tigre understood.

“Thank you.”

Inadvertently, he had put strength in the hand holding hers, grasping her fingers strongly.

When he turned toward Ellen, she tilted her head. There was valiance as a warrior, a brightness, and some expectation in her red eyes.

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_288.png|175px|thumb]]
“... To tell you the truth.”

Quietly, Ellen spoke in a tone as if she were telling a secret story.

“I thought of you many times on the way to Legnica.”

Her words broke off, but Tigre understood.

''How about you?'' Ellen was silently asking him.

He did not recall thinking about her, but he always had a yearning to see her again.

“... I kept thinking about how reliable you would be by my side.”

She twisted his fingers, but because he expected it, he did not feel pain.

“Why were you thinking about that during your fight? Well, I do understand, but... Couldn't you have chosen some better words? Weren't you worried about me?”

The silence from before had vanished. Ellen narrowed her eyes in dissatisfaction. Her tone was sulky rather than angry. Tigre apologized obediently, but he did not think “worry” was an appropriate term.

“I probably thought it would be fine if it were you. After taking care of your enemy, you would return.”

“What if I was captured or in trouble?”

Tigre could not immediately think of a response to answer the pouting girl next to him. Rather than thinking about it, there was probably only one answer he would give to her question.

“If I knew it, I would go to help you at once.”

It was not a false show of strength or honor, but purely sincere words. The person in question blinked involuntarily.

“... Yeah, that's right.”

After staring intently at Tigre, Ellen returned her gaze to the skies. She finally said she would do the same for Tigre.

The wind blew lightly between the two. It was not natural; her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} was being mischievous.

“That's right... You could push back an enemy numbering fifty thousand. I'm sure you could do that.”

Ellen muttered quietly, her face and tone were happy, but her voice did not reach Tigre through the wind. For a while, the two looked up at the night sky with their hands joined.

The girl with silver-white hair had a red face full of satisfaction.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_5_Preview|Chapter 5 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 04 Chapter 5 - MTL

2012-11-18T10:10:42Z

WindCloud:

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== The Revelation ===
Tigre was glad to see Massas and Augre, especially since they had just pulled him out of a dire situation. Kreshu must have realized, it, though, that he still had three times the troops as Tigre.

He pulled back the injured to protect the refugees while he reorganized the line. He continued to watch until the Muozinel Army retreat until they disappeared from sight.

While Tigre was still watching, a messenger from the Muozinel Army appeared. After giving some thought, Tigre, Ludmira, and Massas decided to have a meeting..

He wanted to impress the cooperation with the Zhcted Army by having Ludmira present, and Massas would act as an adviser to prevent the negotiations from being troublesome.

Rurick and Gerard were tired, and there were circumstances that required Augre to speak to the other aristocrats.

At any rate, they brought the messenger into the tent to speak.

“I came by the orders of the younger brother of Muozinel's King, Kreshu Shaheen Baramir. Earl Vorn. You have put up a good fight and appear to be popular with a variety of aristocrats and Knighthoods. We sincerely salute you. It is Brune's mistake to show such contempt for archery. You have the capability to hit your target while firing far above the battlefield buried in soldiers. Your skill is reminiscent of a legend in our country about a man who was called {{furigana|[Star Shooter]|Silvrash}}...”

They were words of praise given to excellent archers in Muozinel. Even so, a complicated feeling welled up within Tigre.

''--- Is that supposed to be a nickname for the Commander of the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}...''

The messenger continued speaking giving words of flattery to the extent that was disgusted.

While polite on the outside, Ludmira was abusing him with frosty words. They could not afford to fight the Muozinel Army any longer. Careless words could not be afforded.

“--- Tigre.”

After the messenger left, Massas tapped on Tigre's shoulder.

“You have won. You have defended your people.”

“... Did I, really?”

“I believe so. They are too far away to worry about a trap.

The old earl laughed. Finally, Tigre could feel relief.

“Lord Massas. I am sorry, but may I rest for a while? I would like you to do something in the meantime.

“Yes. You fought hard... You can leave this to me and get some rest.

Massas nodded and stroked his gray beard, leaving the tent in good spirits.

Ludmira stood next to Tigre was also preparing to tell the soldiers from Olmutz to return.

Suddenly, her eyes opened wide.

Tigre's body had leaned over and fallen onto Ludmira.

“Wai... What?”

Ludmira's could not possibly support Tigre's full weight with her small frame when she was caught off guard. Ludmira let out a small cry as she fell in place. Fortunately, it was covered in carpet, so she felt no pain.

“What are you doing?”

Ludmira gripped Tigre's shoulder and started to push him away when she noticed Tigre was breathing deeply in sleep.

Tigre had completely entered the world of dreams.

''--- Should I freeze him to wake him up?''

Ludmira thought such a thing when she looked at Tigre's sleeping face. The anger in her face disappeared as she looked at him seriously. His hair was a mess, and there were scratches and signs of frostbite all across his face, exhaustion was clearly present around his eyes.

“... You have fought for such a long time.”

He had led his army from Territoire to Agnes, traveling for many days and entered battle in the land of Agnes full of sandstone. Even when the battlefield moved to Ormea, he had fought against an opponent tens of thousands in size. The pressure was unusual.

“Did something happen?”

From outside the tent, a soldier asked a question hearing the sound of Tigre collapsing. Ludmira said nothing happened, convincing the soldier.

Even with such loud sounds near his ear, Tigre showed no sign of awakening. Ludmira smiled, corrected her posture, and embraced Tigre closely.

“That stubbornness you have pride in, you certainly did show it to me.”

From the bottom of her heart, Ludmira felt it was the correct decision to cooperate with Tigre.

Since he had taken action to contact those in the surroundings, his story would certainly spread quickly. Tigre would become a powerful force in the future. Appealing to his sincerity would guarantee he would repay his debt immediately.

However, Ludmira had found a desirable partner in Tigre. She was honestly happy about that.

“--- You worked very hard. You really are great... Tigre.”

She had called him Tigre, the name she remembered Ellen used. Though she said it quietly, she was strangely embarrassed as her face flushed red and her chest burned hot.

When she thought about it, she only called Sophie and Sasha, both Vanadis, by their nicknames. Never once in her 16 years of life had she spoken in such an intimate manner with a member of the opposite gender.

When she was young, men would speak to her with reverence as a daughter of the Vanadis. This did not change when she succeeded the position. Ludmira accepted it as a matter of course.

''--- But... This is not too bad.''

As for Tigre, even with his mysterious black bow with the power of a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, you could say he did not look to be an equal to the Vanadis.

Ludmira quietly smiled and gently patted Tigre's hair.

“Sweet dreams, Tigre.”

Soon, power fell from Ludmira's body and she fell on top of Tigre, breathing deeply as she fell asleep.

After more than a quarter koku had passed, Gerard visited the ten to speak to Tigre, but when he saw the two sleeping while embracing each other, he left the tent, deciding he had not seen anything.

Gerard also told the guard that Tigre was asleep and gave strict orders not to disturb Tigre until morning. Gerard was to be contacted for anything necessary. He then happily walked away.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Due to Gerard's favor, Tigre did not awaken until night fell. Though he vaguely understood something warm was touching him, it was dark and his mind was dim.

For the moment, he touched whatever soft was embracing him. Since he was half asleep, he did not think much. A question suddenly appeared to his mind when a sweet scent tickled his nose and a faint sigh touched his ears.

He opened his eyes. Though it took some time to get accustomed to the darkness, Tigre was becoming increasingly aware.

''--- Why is it so warm...?''

Once his eyes had become accustomed to the dark, he recognized that Ludmira had nestled up to him and his left hand was currently massaging her right breast. Tigre realized that was the source of the soft feeling.

“... How long do you intend to continue touching me?”

An unexpected voice was heard. A scream was half-way swallowed by Tigre and only leaked out slightly. The hand touching her breast was gripped.

Slowly, Ludmira opened her eyes.

“It is unavoidable since you were half asleep... But why did you touch me?”

“Be, because it was soft...?”

Because his head was not fully active, his voice was hollow and his response came out as a question.

Even so, he could not think of any other reason. He thought it was like the body of a dog with long hair in which he might want to bury his face in, but he remained silent because he did not think he could easily say that in an instant.

“In that case – what is with your body's reaction?”

Ludmira glanced coldly at Tigre's waist. Even if he explained the truth, she would not understand, and even if she did, she would not be convinced.

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_240.png|175px|thumb]]
“... Wa, wait, wait a minute. It will settle down in the cold.”

“Shall I help? If you want, I can cool it in an instant, though it may freeze off and rot.”

Tigre did not answer but sat up and gave a humble apology.

“--- Very well. I am also in the wrong for sleeping next to you.”

Ludmira finally spoke after Tigre apologized what seemed to have been one thousand times. After all that, he spoke quietly.

“Will you forgive me?”

When Tigre looked up in surprise, Ludmira nodded with a sigh.

“As I said just now, it was partly my fault. I will forgive you.”

Tigre thanked her once more. Ludmira stood up midway, paying no mind to his words, and walked toward the exit. As she was about to exit, she turned back and looked at Tigre.

Though her face was dyed red, he could not tell for certain. It may have been an illusion in the dark tent.

“Let us have some tea. Follow me.”

Tigre stood up and followed after her with black bow in hand.

Leaving the tent, they walked beneath the cloud-covered sky. Hundreds of tents and fires could be seen past Tigre's white breath.

Tigre called a nearby lookout and asked for the situation.

“Are you well rested, Earl Vorn? Since you were last seen, there have been no particular movements amongst the soldiers. Most have been setting up tents and reorganizing.”

Tigre was reminded once again that it was a fierce battle. After asking for the location of the Olmutz soldiers, Ludmira took off. Naturally, Tigre followed her quietly.

“What will you do from now on?”

While walking through the frigid darkness, Tigre asked Ludmira.

“First, I will confirm the situation of my army. Eleanora has not yet returned, so I suppose I should ask if you still wish to cooperate more?”

Ludmira stopped her words and gazed sharply in a specific direction. Tigre followed her gaze.

''--- What is that...?''

It was a large shadow appeared before them. The moment he set eyes on it, an intense chill ran down Tigre's spine. His voice would not come out.

It was clearly darker against the light of the bonfires.

“... They say the hour before dawn is the darkest.”

Even against such a strange sight, Ludmira seemed calm, but there was no room in her expression. Looking closely, she was blotted with sweat.

The shadow looked as if it were laughing, grinning. It turned around and walked without a sound. Ludmira followed it with a grim look. Tigre was unable to keep up with the situation and followed after her.

“What... was that?”

“I heard about it from my mother. It is a ghost, a monster, or some kind of demon... It is my first time seeing it.”

A cold wind from the {{furigana|Frozen Wave|Lavias}} in Ludmira's hand wrapped about her body, as if protecting its master.

“We cannot afford to leave it be... Follow me.”

She did not allow Tigre to put a word in otherwise, but she was worried in her own way. Tigre nodded at last.

''--- Monster, demon... I thought of these things as fairy tales.''

He strongly grasped the black bow in his hand. Tigre had something in his hand which belonged to the realm of fairy tales. He could not bring himself to deny Ludmira's words, especially as she was a Vanadis.

The shadow, not recognized by the soldiers, walked quickly ahead with light steps.

'--- Is it just Ludmira and I that are aware of this...?''

Thinking of Ludmira's words, it was likely it was after the Vanadis, but he needed to think of the possibility it was after him.

When the time came, Tigre was determined to help her, even if he needed to use the power of his bow.

Not defend, but fight together.

The two chased unawares after the shadow into a meadow some distance from the camp.

Suddenly, the shadow stopped and turned around. As it faded away, a young man emerged with a thick green cloth wrapped loosely about his short, black hair. His body was of average height and weight, and he wore a coat with fur lining the collar and sleeves.

“--- So both Lords came. No matter.”

The young man smiled brightly and spoke to himself in a strange stance. His legs were spread and his body was leaned forward severely.

“I will have you come with me, Boy.”

The youth smiled at Tigre and kicked off the ground in his unusual posture. A moment later, his body was in the air at a height impossible for a normal human.

“Get away, Tigre!”

Ludmira shouted at him and held her spear of ice to meet the man.

“You are in the way, Master of the Frozen Wave.”

The man smiled thinly. Ludmira thrust her spear out as the man fell in accordance to gravity; however, the man stopped the blow which could easily pierce through iron with his bare hands. He used the recoil to change his trajectory and moved toward Ludmira's head.

The blue-haired Vanadis rotated her spear to block the man's kick. At the same time, Tigre shot an arrow he had nocked. The two fought as if their very breaths were united.

A surprising spectacle occurred yet again. The man caught the tip of the Frozen Wave with his bare hand and caught the arrow coming toward him with his tongue, which was longer than Tigre's arm.

“What's this. This seems pretty normal.”

The man muttered in regret as he lightly kicked Ludmira's spear and spun in the air. He landed some distance away. Tigre and Ludmira could not move for an instant. They had seen the man's tongue which was far beyond human.

“You... What are you?”

The man laughed hearing Tigre's hoarsely spoken question.

“My friends call me Vodyanoy. You may as well.”

It was a name Tigre heard. It was the name of a monster from fairy tales.

“It is an old story, but Vodyanoy was the name of a frog demon...”

Ludmira spoke while carefully measuring the interval between them and Vodyanoy.

“An abnormal jumping ability and a long tongue. You really are like a frog.”

The young person with the name of a demon simply shrugged his shoulder.

“Master of the Frozen Wave. I am not here for you.”

“Is that so. Unfortunately, I will still need to fight.”

“Oh? Why is that?”

Vodyanoy returned light words to Ludmira's joke. Ludmira responded with a fearless smile.

“My predecessor once said that Lavias is called the {{furigana|[Spear of Evil Death]|Hajya no Senkaku}}. It is a weapon to kill [Demons], and one stands before me now.”

“Is that so. Give it a try.”

A smile of ridicule floated to Vodyanoy's face, as if to provoke Ludmira. Tigre nocked an arrow in his bow and decided to silently watch how events would play out.

''--- He said he came for me.''

His head was a mess. What exactly was the aim of this monster clad in human skin? It was likely the bow.

From the moment this black bow fell into Tigre's hands, during his encounters with Ellen, it had brought him into a tremendous world. Did the bow bring him to this world, or was it something decided at birth?

''--- I need to calm down.''

He scolded himself. He chose to use the bow; it was not because it was a family heirloom, nor did his father force him to use it. Though he was surprised by the power in the bow, he had not thrown it aside. It was because of this bow that he had gotten as far as he had.

While Tigre was thinking, the battle between Ludmira and Vodyanoy continued.

Vodyanoy parried every blow Ludmira dealt with his bare hands. Even with the cold released at the tip, his attitude showed signs for relaxation, and his hand was unmarred.

On the other hand, Ludmira was breathing heavily.

Though the fatigue from the previous day had not yet disappeared, the mental fatigue from facing an unknown individual whose true character was yet to be revealed was even larger.

Vodyanoy collided and retreated at the same time. In that moment, Tigre pulled three arrows from his quiver and nocked his bow, pulling back forcefully. The three arrows flew at Vodyanoy. It was quick to the eyes for both Ludmira and the monster.

For a moment, Vodyanoy inhaled slightly, showing his admiration. The monster spit out a small amount of a purple, poisonous liquid. It hit the arrows before they met Vodyanoy.

It let out an eerie sound, like water evaporating, as the arrows melted and fell to the ground. Tigre and Ludmira understood it had spit out some kind of acid.

While Tigre prepared another arrow, he ran up to Ludmira who had still not regulated her breathing.

“Are you okay?”

“You have no time to worry about me. It is after you.”

“There should be no problems if you can speak that much.”

He forced himself to smile.

The Muozinel Army had finally retreated. They had no time to be fighting some unknown creature. Neither he nor Ludmira wanted to even see such a grotesque creature.

While he had his hand on his bow, the blue-haired Vanadis whispered to Tigre.

“Can you stop his movements? A single moment is fine.”

“... I will somehow manage with this bow.”

Tigre realized Ludmira's goal at once. It was a power that originally lent its strength to Tigre's bow. She would use the power of her weapon as the Master of the Frozen Wave.

“Very well. I will leave it to you.”

After hearing her thanks, Tigre nocked an arrow to shoot Vodyanoy; however, Vodyanoy simply looked at them as if bored.

“... Is it possible you can't use your bow?”

Seeing its disbelieving look, Tigre began sweating.

“But you have used it at least once... Perhaps it is unstable? Or perhaps you can't use it unless you're on the verge of death.”

“What is your purpose?”

He carefully selected his words so as not to say anything unnecessary. It would be more advantageous if he thought Tigre could not use his bow.

“I want you and the bow.”

Vodyanoy concisely responded with a smile.

“If you come with me, I will overlook the Master of the Frozen Wave.”

“... I refuse.”

It was not Tigre who answered but Ludmira. She kicked off the ground with her spear as a mass of crystals formed. She cut the distance to Vodyanoy at a furious speed. The ground was frozen by the power of the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} and slid on top of it.

Ludmira closed in on Vodyanoy and thrust the Frozen Wave forward while lowering her waist. She channeled power through her entire body and jumped high, but she did not intend to release the monster with a human's appearance.

“---- {{furigana|Freeze the Sky|Shero Zam Kafa}}.”

A huge gust of cold thrust into the ground. Large hexagonal crystals surrounded Ludmira. With her spear pointed to the ground, a large pillar of ice thrust up through the air.

Vodyanoy's expression showed no sign of relaxation for the first time. He destroyed the pillars of ice with his fist and moved his body, trying to escape.

At that time, Tigre shot an arrow. It was a normal arrow, without using the power of his bow, so Vodyanoy ignored it and casually knocked it away with his hand.

Immediately after, a sound occurred as Vodyanoy's movements stiffened for an instant. One arrow had torn through the monster's clothes, pinning them to the pillar of ice.

Tigre knew his first shot would be knocked away, so he shot two arrows in rapid succession.

Ludmira closed in on Vodyanoy again, running along the ice. Vodyanoy spit out his purple acid, but it was frozen and shattered before reaching Ludmira.

The Frozen Wave collided with the monster's fist, causing a small explosion of light. Ludmira was pushed back with a small scream.

“Master of the Frozen Wave! Right here, you will---!”

Vodyanoy could not speak another word. He swallowed his words sensing a force with his entire body. He stared at Tigre with wide eyes.

Tigre grasped his black bow and aimed an arrow toward Vodyanoy.

A black light gathered around the arrowhead.

While Vodyanoy was impatient, Tigre was unnaturally calm. Perhaps it was because of the trust the Vanadis placed in him or the strength of the bow, either way, Tigre had a clear mind.

For the first time, Tigre utilized the power of his bow without hesitation. He was able to endure the pressure attacking his body.

As Ludmira landed on the ground, she heard a cold wind blow past her ears as large hexagonal crystals were sucked away. The arrowhead was covered in a black light and clumps of ice, surrounded by an unnatural silence.

At last, Vodyanoy noticed. Even Ludmira's {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} was absorbed.

''--- Blow him away...!''

Tigre shot the arrow with an adamant will. A jet of frozen air followed behind the arrow as it flew toward Vodyanoy at a speed beyond a normal arrow.

The monster's eyes followed the incoming arrow accurately; his fist was before him as it caught the projectile.

At that moment, Vodyanoy's right arm froze and shattered in fragments. Before he realized it, the arrow of ice was thrust right before his chest.

Unable to change his posture in the air, Vodyanoy's body was frozen by the tremendous force. There was no sound as he was blown away.

The fog melted in the morning sun. The body of the demon turned to grains of ice and disappeared in the air.

''--- Did we get it...!?''

All at once, a large sense of exhaustion hit Tigre's body. It was impossible for him to stand up. Ludmira ran up to him, looking down with eyes full of amazement.

“... Just now, was that the power of your bow?”

Though his expression was languid, he nodded. Ludmira reached out to Tigre, her face full of concern.

“Can you stand?”

“... The other day, I nearly fainted. Compared to that...”

It was better since he was still conscious. Even so, his body was heavy enough that he wanted to lie in place, though it would be troublesome to do so.

“I suppose it cannot be helped.”

Ludmira supported Tigre, but since she was short in stature, Tigre ended up dragging his foot. Tigre thanked her with a bitter smile.

“This is no big deal. Even so, it is difficult to believe that just happened...”

“I doubt we will ever understand what that thing was... no matter who we ask.”

“I could not do it... Without your power, we would not have won.”

As she looked to the side, she noticed Tigre's face before looking away with a faint blush. The two caught the sound of horses running through the forests at the same time. It was not one or two, either. It was an army of several hundred.

“... An enemy?”

“No, it is different.”

Tigre quietly dispelled Ludmira's unease. The camp should have noticed this many approaching sooner, yet they remained quiet.

Tigre's anticipation came true soon enough. A ray of light illuminated the figures to the east. They rode beneath the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}.

Amongst the large group of cavalry, two shadows approached.

“Tigre!”

It was the nostalgic sight of silver-white hair and crimson eyes. It was Ellen followed by an expressionless girl with golden hair tied in a tail from the left side of her head. Tigre summoned all his strength to wave to Ellen and Lim.

“I just got back---”

After confirming Tigre's appearance, Ellen ran toward him on her horse with a smile. Her bright smile disappeared abruptly. She approached with a clearly displeased look.

After she approached a few steps closer, she looked down with a sharp glance. Tigre was puzzled by her attitude.

“... What is the meaning of this, you?”

Tigre was confused for a moment, then he noticed the words were not directed at him.

“... What might you mean?”

The right arm supporting Tigre seemed to freeze in an instant. Ludmira spoke with a tone so cold, even the breath before her seemed to be tinged with ice.

“I will ask carefully so you won't misunderstand. Why did you help Tigre? Perhaps you wish to take his bow?”

For every word she spoke, Tigre felt as though the air had gotten colder. Ludmira answered with a refreshed smile.

“Is it so unnatural to lend my shoulder to Tigre, who is so very important to me?”

“--- When did you start calling Tigre so intimately? What do you mean by an important person? Did your head stop working from the cold?”

Incidentally, Tigre felt the tension increase with every word. If he spoke a single word, he would attract the attention of the two Vanadis. It was frightening.

“Many things have happened since you were last here. Many things---”

Ludmira emphasized her last words more than necessary to provoke Ellen. After that, she whispered in Tigre's ears.

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_256.png|175px|thumb]]
“Tigre, please allow me to call you that from now on. You may call me Mira.”

“Mi, Mira?...”

Inadvertently, Tigre raised his voice more than usual. Ellen did not miss it. She got off her horse violently and approached Tigre with an expression full of murderous intent.

“Tigre. Although I hoped to meet you again with a smile... It seems we have a problem.”

“Relax, Tigre. I will protect you.”

After quietly setting Tigre on the ground, Ludmira – Mira – stood before Ellen.

The two Vanadis exchanged an intense glance. While Tigre looked at the two, someone lightly tapped his shoulder. When he turned around, Lim was kneeling on the ground, her index finger right before her mouth.

Tigre swallowed his words and nodded. Lim quietly carried the man with dull red hair on her back and stood up as if Tigre were simply a backpack. She lightly ran from the spot without emitting any unnecessary sounds. With their gazes unwavering, neither Ellen nor Mira noticed.

After they had separated enough from the Vanadis, Lim opened her mouth.

“I hope you can explain the situation, Lord Tigrevurmud.”

She spoke with a strong tone with a faint glimpse of anger inside. Tigre, accustomed to her typical scolding, flinched slightly, though it was true he needed to give an explanation.

Tigre explain the entire situation, from when the Muozinel Army invaded until it withdrew. Tigre took a few breaks due to his fatigue, but Lim patiently waited for him to finish.

“So that is what happened...”

After hearing the entire story, Lim nodded in consent. As the camp came into sight, Tigre managed to stand on his feet. It would be bad if his soldiers saw him being carried by piggyback.

“There are many things I want to tell you...”

Lim turned to Tigre with those words and smiled warmly.

“But first things first. Thank you for the hard work, Lord Tigrevurmud.”

Massas greeted Tigre when he entered the General's tent with Lim.

“You went on a walk early in the morning.”

“... I'm sorry. I was too tired and fell asleep early.”

Despite scolding Tigre, Massas was worried about him. After that, the old earl exchanged greetings with Lim.

“Has the Vanadis returned? It's a good thing we could all meet again safely.”

“We will not die so easily, no matter how many people are after us.”

Massas laughed hearing Lim's response.

“By the way, Lord Massas. What are you doing so early in the morning?”

“Yes, well...”

Massas hesitated for a moment but spoke when he felt their gazes on him.

“I received a report that someone strongly resembling His Highness the Prince, here, so I wished to speak to you first.”

”The Prince?”

Tigre frowned. He was not sure if there was a person like that, though there was a chance someone like that existed amongst the two thousand refugees.

“That's right. Blue pupils and short, golden hair.”

Hearing Massas' words, Tigre looked at Lim who stood next to him. She had blue eyes and golden hair, but they were not short., and the eye and hair color was not uncommon amongst the people of Brune or Zhcted.

“Other than that... Do you happen to have the person's name?”

“Yes. I heard it from other soldiers and was surprised.”

Massas let out a sigh. Lim then spoke from the side.

“But didn't His Highness die?”

Massas nodded without room for confusion. Tigre tilted his neck while thinking.

At that time, one soldier entered.

“Excuse me, but the girl named Regin would like to speak to the Earl.”

''--- Regin...?''

Unexpectedly, he recalled her white back. Tigre shook the memory out of his head in a panic as Lim and Massas glanced at him curiously. Tigre informed the soldier to allow her to pass.

''--- But what would she be doing so early in the morning? It can't just be small talk.''

Regin entered the tent and exchanged places with the soldier. Massas looked wide eyed and could find nothing to say. He stroked his gray beard hard enough to pull his jaw away.

Lim looked expressionlessly and stood perplexed. Regin asked for help with a glance. Tigre also wanted to hear Massas' story, but that was a matter to worry about at another time, so he smiled at her for the time being.

“You seem to be healthy now. Did you need something?”

Regin pulled herself together and bowed with a serious look on her face.

“Though I apologize for taking your time... I wish to speak with you alone.”

“Alone...”

Hearing the sudden request, Tigre could not conceal his confusion as he looked at Regin. Her face showed determination, but she was trembling.

“I understand. You must have circumstances as well; however, if it is important, I will consult with these two people whom I trust.”

Hearing Tigre's words, Regin's gaze moved uneasily to his left and right, looking at Lim and Massas. Lim began to stand up, but Regin spoke, her face showing she had made her mind up.

“... I understand. However, Lord Tigrevurmud. What I will say in the future, can I believe that you will not say to others?”

Regin's blue pupils shined strongly. Tigre thought about her attitude and accepted. Massas and Lim looked at him.

“If possible, could we speak of this to one more person---”

“I understand.”

Lim nodded before Tigre could say any more. Massas also agreed. At last, Regin looked at Tigre after their reassurance.

“I... I have been living under the name of Regnas until a short time ago.”

''To be exact – Regnas Estel Loire Bastien do Charles.'' When she finished saying that, an eerie silence ruled the tent.

It was obvious for Tigre and Massas, but even Lim, from a different country, knew the name.

Regnas was her name, Estel was an honorary title which means “Star,” Loire was her surname, and Bastein was a name received from her ancestors. Do Charles meant she had a relation to King Charles, the founder of the Brune Kingdom. Even as a joke, should the name come to light, it would be considered a felony punishable by death.

''--- But, now that you mention it...''

When he helped her from the Muozinel soldiers, he felt as though he had known her by sight. Since he recognized her as a woman from the start, he did not connect her to Regnas.

“... For the time being, please allow us to call you Regin.”

The first to speak was Lim. Perhaps Massas was too overwhelmed to speak, as he stood there, mouthing her name. It was best to leave things be until he settled down. Right now, Regin was the primary concern.

“Do you perhaps any proof to associate you with that name?”

Regin shook her head. Lim tilted her head in confusion.

“I apologize, but we cannot speak, then. To begin with, you are a woman...”

“Lord Tigrevurmud.”

Removing her eyes from Lim, Regin looked at Tigre.

“Six years ago, do you remember what took place in Vincennes?”

“Vincennes...”

Tigre reacted to the word immediately. Vincennes was a hunting ground in the region to the east of the King's Capital, Nice. There were meadows, rivers, and forests. All the past Kings held a festival there and invited the domestic aristocrats and nobles of foreign countries in order to promote friendship.

Six years ago, King Faron invited the domestic aristocrats to a hunting festival. Tigre was taken along with his father, Urz, to participate.

“At that time, I was treated to a freshly cooked bird you had felled. It was the first time I had eaten anything freshly cooked.”

Regin smiled as she spoke those words. Tigre's breath stopped for a moment because that moment was known only to Tigre and Regnas.

Spears were used to hunt birds of prey in the hunting festival held by the Brune Kingdom. Bows were used by the servants only to drive the beasts toward their masters.

At that time, Tigre acted alone after greeting the King and the Prince. His father, Urz, did not particularly want to show off his son's skill with a bow. The Royal Family simply served to greet the nobles at the festival.

Tigre walked alone in the forest and met with Regnas, who had slipped away from his supervisor.

Since they had finished their greetings just a moment ago, Regnas remembered Tigre. Seeing a red-haired boy with a bow seemed to have attracted the interest of the 10 year old Prince. Regardless, the only son of a noble with a bow was Tigre.

''Can you use it?'' Regnas asked Tigre. He shot a bird effortlessly to show him.

The Prince looked at him with wide eyes. The boy with a bow used his hands to build a fire as if he were familiar with it and handled the bird. Regnas watched the series of motions through his fingers as he covered his eyes.

The Prince hesitated to ask, but, seeing Tigre bite into the browned meat which seem well salted, his appetite won.

While biting into the bird, the Prince spoke with excitement. It was his first time eating such a freshly cooked meal...

“... You.”

Tigre's voice trembled. His mind recalled the memory from six years ago as he looked intently at Regin standing before him. He had not even told his father. Since Regnas had told him to keep it a secret, he was afraid after the festival had ended.

As the son of an aristocrat from the frontier, he could never come near the Prince of his country. Even so, the Prince had asked a stranger to shoot a bird, watched him carve it up on the spot, and ate it without knowing whether or not the meat was safe.

If the Prince mentioned this to someone, there was a very high chance the house of Vorn would have perished from the world if he had suffered from a stomachache.

“The next time I ate a warm meal was when you brought me soup the other day. I apologize, though, for the trouble I have caused others...”

Hearing those words, Tigre was convinced of Regin's behavior at the time. She was wary of the presence of poison. It was only when Tigre put the soup in his mouth that she was confirmed it was safe.

“Do you trust me?”

Tigre could do nothing but nod to Regin's words. Massas roughly guessed the circumstances from her words. His face was pale and he pressed strongly against his stomach. If he pressed any more, he may very well have fainted.

Tigre also wanted to collapse, but he did not. As she gazed at him, he regained presence of mind.

“Why me?”

Should he think of her as a man or a woman? Should he contact the Royal Family? Even with those thoughts in his head, Tigre spoke in his usual tone. Regin did not particularly blame him; rather, she accepted it.

“Because I wish to borrow your strength.”

She answered clearly, her expression showing her strong will.

''--- Actually, I'm in a situation where I would like more help.''

At that time, Ellen and Mira entered the tent. The Vanadis frowned in doubt, feeling the atmosphere of disbelief floating through the tent.

Ellen looked rudely at Regin.

“Who is this woman?”

Massas finally fainted. Tigre and Lim looked at each other, unable to say anything.

While Lim looked after Massas, Tigre and Regin explained the circumstances to Ellen and Mira. The reaction the two Vanadis had were very similar. They turned to Regin in suspicion.

“Didn't you die in Dinant?”

“If I had died, surely there would have been a commotion... If you had taken my subordinates and me as prisoners, it would have been more well known. My neck was not taken, and I was not found, so my death was reported to His Majesty, the King.”

“Certainly... It was unnatural when you say it like that. Even if you really were killed in the war, they would want to hide it as much as possible.”

Lim agreed while looking doubtful. The three looked at Regin for an answer. As soon as she understood that Ellen was the Vanadis that fought at Dinant, she gripped Tigre's sleeve and shook like a small, frightened animal.

“It's fine. If you can trust me, then please trust her as well. I believe in Ellen.”

While Tigre spoke to appease Regin, Ellen looked silently at Mira in triumph. Lim simply watched her Lord silently as if she were deplorable.

Though Regin was worried, she decided to believe Tigre. She straightened her posture and turned back to Ellen, meeting their gaze.

“... This is a conspiracy between Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon. If it is in the battlefield, it would not be unnatural for me to die as a casualty of war.”

“To begin with, you were a woman? It would be more believable if you said were a half-sister or something.”

Ellen asked like a bratty child, sitting cross legged and speaking with poor manners. Massas and Tigre also wanted to know, though. Regin looked down as she hesitantly answered.

“This is due to my mother and me. In Brune, a Queen who can only give birth to daughters would be despised. Furthermore, the rights of succession are limited for a Princess... That is, it is impossible to rise to the throne.”

“So you pretended to be a Prince? Isn't that reckless?”

“Honestly. It's fine when you're flat as a brick, but if your chest grows up to be like Lim's or Sophie's, what would you have done? I hope you weren't thinking of cutting them off.”

“Please do not derail the conversation, Eleanora-sama.”

Lim blushed and reproached Ellen for her comment. Mira looked disappointed, and Tigre pretended he had not listened.

“However, Thenardier and Ganelon did not kill you; rather, you went missing. You unexpectedly managed to escape...”

Ellen hit her hand as she said those words.

“Isn't it fine remaining dead for the time being? Isn't it fine being Regin? How many people in Brune really know the Prince is actually a woman?”

“Although it is supposed to just be His Majesty, mother, and me, it is likely Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon also know.

Though Tigre was baffled while listening to the conversation between the silver-white haired Vanadis and the Princess, he finally understood.

''--- I see. Even if she has died already, once the Prince's name came out, she would be killed again.''

She would be considered a girl trying to swindle others and would be punished. Even if she had some item as proof, they could simply say she picked it up from the battlefield in Dinant.

With Thenardier and Ganelon's power, that much was possible.

“At Dinant, when the Zhcted Army made its surprise attack, more than ten assassins came after me. My guards defended me, and my servant,, Jeanne, barely managed to escape Dinant with me.”

Regin's shoulders trembled in anger and sorrow.

“Afterward, though I thought to return to the Royal Palace, Duke Ganelon took action in the King's Capital and Jeanne was lost. Even if I could rely on someone, it would be impossible to earn trust with this body.”

“It would be even worse. Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon would turn you into a public enemy. You would either be caught or sold as a slave if you went to anyone.”

Massas, who had finally recovered, and Tigre frowned hearing Ellen's candid words, though they could not deny them.

“Regarding this talk, does Duke Ganelon know you are alive?”

Tigre was suddenly anxious. It was not Regin but Massas who answered.

“Incidentally, His Highness, the Prince's funeral was held in the King's Capital... Excuse my impoliteness. Duke Ganelon held a fake funeral. If that is the case...”

“Yes. He knows I am alive; however, he has not put any particular barriers in place. I have seen nothing near the capital.”

“But why did you come to such a place from Dinant?”

Tigre could not help but ask in surprise. Traveling through the eastern part of Brune would not have been easy for a traveler, let alone a Princess.

“Jeanne's hometown was in Agnes. I would not have been safe in the Royal Capital. Duke Ganelon and Thenardier's eyes were aimed to the north, west, and south of Brune. I did not think I would be safe anywhere.”

“If you knew Tigre, what about Alsace---”

“At that time, he was a prisoner of war.”

The Princess with golden hair interrupted Ellen's words as she glared accusingly at the Vanadis of silver-white; however, Tigre was thankful for these words.

“Um... I'm sorry.”

“Ah, no.... It is not your fault, Lord Tigrevurmud.”

Seeing Tigre bow deeply, Regin looked up and spoke in a panic. Unable to interrupt the atmosphere which had formed, Ellen and Lim looked at each other sullenly while Mira concentrated on the Princess.

”Your Highness, please continue the conversation---”

Speaking with a subdued, dignified tone, Massas seemed to have accepted the situation at last. Tigre tapped her shoulder to help the stiffened Princess to relax. She had a dignity was like Ellen's and was something other teenagers could not mimic.

Regin pulled herself together and spoke once again.

“I had learned many things from Jeanne. Somehow, I was able to continue my journey without her. Although I settled in the village in Agnes where she was born and raised, the Muozinel Army attacked.”

The villagers took action then and threw their village away, scattering in every direction. Though Regin wanted to do so as well, she hesitated because she did not have a sense for the land. She was found by Muozinel scouts.

“And then... the rest is as Lord Tigrevurmud knows.”

Regin closed her mouth. Tigre looked at the Princess whose expression was difficult to read.

On the other hand, Ellen and Mira had troubled faces.

“... So, what will you do, Tigre?”

“What will I do?”

Tigre asked in return, not understanding the meaning of her question.

“Lending her your power. Frankly speaking, this person is a hindrance.”

Ellen implied agreement with Mira's brutally honest words.

“If you claim the Prince is alive, Duke Thenardier and Ganelon would simply try to kill her, since she is a woman, there will be many who would put her at fault.”

Tigre tilted his head hearing their opinions.

“I understand what you mean, Ellen, Mira... But if word reached His Majesty, wouldn't it work out? Though I hear he is currently ill.”

Massas began to choke hearing Tigre's words. Looking at the unexpected noise from the old Earl, it was clear he was sweating.

“Lord Massas?”

Tigre called out to Massas in worry. While holding his gray beard, Massas managed to squeeze out his voice, explaining the King had become extremely mentally unstable hearing of the Prince's death.

“That... Is it true?”

Regin turned pale and staggered from the impact. Tigre ran to support her and she managed to not fall by clinging to his arm.

“Unfortunately...”

Massas looked down and refused to say any more.

The girls from Zhcted were naturally calm. Ellen silently shook her head, Mira remained as aloof as possible, and Lim remained painfully silent.

It was a painful situation, even for Tigre.

Tigre knew she was the Prince, but it is something proven only through a memory shared by the two. It is not something they could tell to others.

Regin remained mute, as if trying to accept whatever may happen.

After worrying for some time, Tigre spoke.

“... Regin, why did you tell me? Why do you trust me?”

Her response would decide what he did.

Regin quietly looked up and looked at Tigre.

“Because you have no ulterior motives.”

“Really?”

Tigre looked doubtful. Incidentally, the three girls sitting opposite Regin nodded in satisfaction. The princess also nodded once before speaking again.

“Today, before I came to you, I asked the soldiers and the people of Brune here. Though there were not only friendly opinions... I could tell you had something you wished to defend, and you were struggling for that purpose.”

While recalling that time, Regin placed her hand on her chest and continued speaking.

“Even if you help the people of Agnes and Ormea, you have nothing to gain in return, even more so with an opponent against whom you have no possibility of determining the outcome. Still, you came here, you fought. You helped me, and... when you consented to my favor, you were not rough.”

Regin faintly blushed as she said that. Tigre understood the reason and also blushed.

“... What did you ask?”

Two people's expression changed sharply. Ellen began to frown.

Though Regin stammered, she honestly answered that she asked him to wipe her body. Tigre took a defensive stance expecting Ellen to be angry, but she showed an unexpected reaction.

“You did something pretty dangerous, you know.”

She looked at Regin with admiration.

“If Tigre attacked you, did you intend not to say anything?”

Regin nodded sharply.

“--- Though it was a cowardly thing to ask of him... At that time, I had no other means I could think of.”

''--- Is that why she apologized to me at the time?''

At last, Tigre was convinced. Regin, in her own way, was desperate. Though Lim and Mira were still unhappy, they did not blame him.

Tigre looked up at the dirty lamp and let out a sigh in his mind.

He could not possibly abandon her.

“Regin. Anything is good, even if it's trivial... Do you have any clue that proves you are his Majesty, the King's child?”

If she did, Regin would be able to return to the King's Capital openly.

He returned to Alsace thanks to Ellen. Tigre hoped he could help her return to the palace.

Regin desperately searched her memory and raised a small voice when she remembered something.

“Lutetia...”

“Duke Ganelon's territory. Is there a clue there?”

Massas asked politely. Regin nodded in response.

“In Lutetia, in the center of the capital, Artishem... Beneath the soil, there is a passage which can only be opened by a means passed down through the Royal Family where records are stored. They should be known to Prime Minister Bodwin as well. He should be able to examine them. “

“Our talk changes quite a bit if that's the case.”

Ellen leaned forward, full of interest.

“If it is true, then we can move toward Artishem while we claim that. Eve if people try to fight back, they can't do anything since the girl is trying to prove she is a member of royal lineage.”

“Certainly. If someone associated with the royal family supports this, it only lends credence to the claim.”

Lim also agreed.

“Tigre, what will you do?”

Ellen's ruby pupils shined happily.

“Either we move west and kill Duke Thenardier in Nemetacum, or we move north toward Lutetia and fight Ganelon.”

Tigre did not answer at once. He looked at everyone's faces in succession.

Ellen, Lim, Mira, Massas, Regin.

The situation had become strange. He had been helped and supported by Teita, Rurick, Augre, and Gerard.

What could he do in return? Could he return what it was they had given to him?

He understood he must end the situation as quickly as possible.

“... Let's go. To Lutetia.”

After thinking through it, Tigre gave a clear response.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Duke Thenardier's camp was in the wilderness where the trees were sparse.

After repulsing the Muozinel fleet attacking the ports to the south of Brune, he did not immediately move to rescue his allies at once; rather, he moved his army to a nameless forest.

After he had settled down, five days had passed. Though he had purchased information on the kingdom in detail, he learned of information which was not pleasant to his ears.

He had trusted Steid with the army moving against Duke Ganelon. Though they had endured well, they were in the vicinity of Nemetacum after being forced to retreat numerous times.

''--- I will have to wait another day. That guy still hasn't returned.''

A soldier appeared with a report. Thenardier gleefully stood up and rushed to his destination on horseback.

Though he had not heard of the location details, he understood with a glance. Five Dragons could be easily seen from a distance.

Thenardier rushed his horse forward until he reached the Dragons.

“... I apologize for having kept you waiting, your Excellency.”

Five Dragons. The old man, Drekavac, bowed his head reverently.

“Honestly. Still---”

Thenardier moved his glance to the Dragons behind the old man.

“You brought me more than I anticipated.”

Of the five, three were {{furigana|Earth Dragons|Suro}} he had seen before. One was a Fire Drake with long hairs growing between its scales, covering its body. It ate ash and charcoal. It was a Dragon which could release flames to burn everything.

The last was two times larger than the other Dragons and had an overwhelming power, as if it were a small mountain that could run. It had two heads and thick scales.

“This is a {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}}...”

Though a dauntless man, Thenardier could not help but be overwhelmed with delight. The Double Headed Dragon was a species considered a malformation amongst Dragons. It was large, atrocious, and strong, and would attack and kill its brethren.

The sound of chains sounded in Thenardier's ears. The Double Headed Dragon was bound with a shackle of thick, black iron which wrapped about its body.

“... Was this chain made specifically for this?”

He could think of no other reason. Though Thenardier had once seen an elephant in a foreign land, the chain was far too thick and large.

“It is as you say. In the case of this Dragon, it can kill the Vanadis...”

Though his voice was hoarse, Drekavac spoke indifferently. Thenardier, contrary to the norm, trusted him.

“You have worked hard.”

Convinced of his victory, Thenardier smiled violently.

Thenardier had postponed his movements to the north in order to add the five Dragons to his military strength. Drekavac simply had an expression like a scholar observing a laboratory animal.

“It must have been difficult to procure this Double Headed Dragon.”

A young man's voice sounded from a shadow which appeared behind the elderly man.

“How was it?”

Without looking back, Drekavac asked a short question. The shadow gradually swelled and took the shape of a person. After enough time passed, Vodyanoy, who should have been defeated by Tigre and Mira, stood there.

“You may not like to hear this, but I was had. He was with the Master of the Frozen Wave.”

He spoke in a carefree tone, as if he were playing. The old man smiled and took a gold coin from his sleeve.

“I know you were defeated. Tell me what you think of the caster for the [Bow].”

“He's weak; however, after another fight or two, he may come to master the bow. If that is the case, he will be troublesome. What should I do for now?”

While gnawing on the gold coin, Vodyanoy asked without any sign of tension.

“Remain on standby for now. Ganelon doesn't seem to be up to any good right now.”

While watching the wilderness, Drekavac began to slowly walk away.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Epilogue_Preview|Epilogue Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 04 Chapter 3 - MTL

2012-11-18T07:08:45Z

WindCloud:

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} ===
A light snow began falling, and the cold was made worse by a dry wind, further numbing the people walking in the midst of winter. The gray sky mirrored the chilled earth.

Ellen and her troops had finally left the Vosyes Mountains and were crossing LeitMeritz toward Legnica.

“Eleanora-sama. Snow...”

Lim's hand extended along with her voice to brush snow out of Ellen's hair, her eyes clearly showing concern. Ellen smiled in reassurance. After letting out a deep breath, she looked to the cloudy sky.

“Thank you, Lim. I'm fine.”

The Vanadis with silver-white hair changed her expression to a serious on immediately.

“--- There are some missing.”

“Not a small number, either, since they're going on a forced march through LeitMeritz.”

“I don't care if we lose another one thousand, we're maintaining speed.”

Crossing the Vosyes mountains was a difficult task. Since they had entered her territory of LeitMeritz, she could ask some of the nearby towns and villages for housing for her troops that left as a Vanadis.

What Ellen required now was speed.

Ellen suddenly glanced back at the gray scenery, as if searching for something. A wry smile floated to her face as she shook her head.

“... Were you thinking of Lord Tigrevurmud?”

Lim's question seemed to be her guess based on Ellen's gesture. Ellen, unable to deny it, flushed red for a moment. Lim sighed in amazement.

“We have parted from him long ago. How many days do you think have passed? We are already in Zhcted.”

Candid advice came from her long-time adjutant. Far from reflecting on it, an ill-natured smile flashed on Ellen's face.

“You as well, Lim. Do you care to explain your shameful behavior in the war council last night? Despite it being only a quarter koku, twice you almost said [Lord Tigrevurmud]. You're lucky it was just the two of us.”

Lim's blue eyes opened widely having been hit in a sore point. She began to fluster, trying to find an excuse, but eventually she looked down while blushing.

Ellen, now satisfied, stopped her teasing and smiled sentimentally.

“Honestly... We met him in the autumn. Not even half a year has passed.”

In the first place, their meeting on the battlefield was not exactly friendly.

Even so, Tigre's presence had become a big thing within Ellen and Lim.

“Lim, I think that's another one of his faults.”

“His faults...?”

Lim looked curiously toward Ellen while she nodded, her ruby pupils shining brightly.

“It's always like that. He doesn't get up in the morning, when we try to teach him how to use a sword or spear, he finds reasons to run away, and when he is being lectured on strategy, his concentration breaks after a quarter koku.”

Ellen stopped speaking here. Lim was counting on her fingers as Ellen gave reasons before and was continuing on in her head. Ellen stopped as she smiled at Lim, who seemed happy.

“... Is there something on my face?”

“No, but you seem a bit happy when I mentioned his faults.”

Lim's face look dissatisfied hearing Ellen's evaluation. Her golden hair tied on the left of her hood shook.

“It is hardly a good thing. I wish he could become more solid like you. If he put the effort into the other military arts, he could do them properly. If I don't be firm here, he'll simply sit on his backside all day...”

“Speaking of backside, he still hasn't seen your chest, has he?”

“... What are you talking about?”

“Yeah, should I say he's unlucky, or should I say his fate is good? You could say he's absent-minded, or maybe he's unexpectedly shrewd. I think you're the only one he hasn't seen bathing. Even Sophie and Ludmira were seen.”

Although Ellen said she did not particularly care, when Lim heard this, her face was flush with embarrassment, then went red with rage before finally settling on a pale complexion.

“... I see. When I return, it seems I must have a chat with Lord Tigrevurmud. Depending on the situation, he will require education rather than a lecture – No, it will be necessary to teach him properly...”

Lim assembled a scheduled in her head for the future.

“Eleanora-sama, though you have seen all his faults, what do you think of him?”

“I wonder...”

Ellen put her thoughts together, her eyes gazing on the gray sky above.

“I think he's pretty good. Though he has plenty of faults, depending on how you look at him, you can think of them as his virtues.”

Though Lim had misgivings as to whether or not this would become a conversation on love affairs, it did not. The talk ended there.

The amount of snow falling into their view had increased significantly.

“... Lim, should we speed up a little more?”

Immediately changing her train of thought, Ellen asked Lim with an earnest expression. Lim quickly thought about it in her mind. Until now, Ellen had restrained herself and settled on the pace they traveled at currently.

If they increased their speed and distance today, they would require rest and may not be able to travel the next day. They feared the horses would collapse in the worst case.

However, they were quite near Legnica, and they were afraid they may be buried beneath the snow, so doing something slightly irrational may be called for.

“From here, we will reach Legnica within a half koku, but the men and the horses have accumulated a lot of fatigue, and we have more leaving...”

“I don't care. It won't be possible to stop by any towns or villages once we enter Legnica.”

Ellen made a prompt decision. She pulled her horse to a stop and sternly instructed her men.

“Since it's snowing heavily now, we're aiming to hit Legnica a koku early. Those who don't want to follow can stay here, Got it?”

Though the soldiers responded with a cry loud enough not to be drowned out by the wind, the fatigue ran deep in their faces.

Brushing away the snow, the LeitMeritz Army led by Ellen ran quickly through the wilderness.

''--- Sasha is sick, I can't let her down...''

Amongst the seven Vanadis, Sasha always won against Ellen when the two competed. She was so much more powerful – simply put, she was strong.

If Sasha were healthy, even if the other Vanadis attacked Legnica, Ellen would worry about her body and would come running to help.

However, Sasha was currently inflicted with a terrible illness. She spent nearly half the day in bed, so it was unreasonable to think she could stand on the battlefield as the General.

''---It doesn't matter how many enemies there are... I will help her!''

Her fury was visible in her ruby eyes. Ellen rushed ahead on her horse.

By the time they reached Legnica, her troops had fallen to little more than one thousand. Ellen took a break with her troops, but after a quarter koku, they took to horse once again.

By the time they reached Sasha's official residence, the sun had already fallen. The number of soldiers following Ellen was only five hundred.

It was Sophie's role to arbitrate whenever Ellen and Ludmira had an argument; however, two years ago, it was Sasha's job. Since her health deteriorated, it became impossible for her to leave Legnica.

The way Sasha ended their quarrels was to pull the two apart and listen to their complaints separately. The next day, the three gathered and the two would reconcile.

She had used force only once.

In an empty square just outside of the Royal Palace in the King's Capital Silesia, Ludmira and Ellen had taken out their {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} and were fighting for some reason neither could remember.

Ellen's Arifal had controlled the wind while Ludmira's Lavias froze the atmosphere. The two exchanged a violent glance. At that time, a harsh voice interrupted their duel.

“... What are you two doing?”

At that time, Ellen and Ludmira were 14 while Sasha was 19, and the two had not yet been Vanadis for more than a year. Sasha had been chosen by her Dragonic Tool when she was 15.

The two could not resist against her dignity and strength.

“This girl...”

Ellen and Ludmira both pointed at one another. Sasha simply sighed in amazement.

“I got it. I will be your opponent, then.”

Sasha's Dragonic Tool was a pair of swords sheathed on either side of her waist. They shined gold and vermillion respectively, making no sound as they were unsheathed.

Sasha was known as the {{furigana|[Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame]|Falpram}} and the {{furigana|[Princess of the Dancing Blades]|Cortisa}}. The first impression one would have of her is calm and gentle.

Her short cut black hair which rested on her shoulders and her narrow face gave her a neutral presence. Her skin was pale and she was more on the lean side.

Her tone was also mild, but not the sort that would coerce others.

Nevertheless, both Ludmira and Ellen flinched when she took up her Twin Swords.

“What's wrong? If you've gone so far as to pull out your sword and spear, surely you want a fight, right?”

“It, it is unrelated to you.”

Ludmira sharply pointed that out. Ellen vigorously nodded in agreement.

“This is between me and her. You can act as judge.”

However, Sasha showed no sign of backing down.

“If children do not wish to listen, then I will not remain quiet. Since you two don't seem to want to talk to each other, I will make you understand with force.”

Her golden blade was turned to Ellen while the vermillion blade was turned to Ludmira. Sasha continued speaking quietly.

“Since it's troublesome, you two can come at me together. If either of you injures me, I will acknowledge my defeat. I will never stick my nose in your business again, and I will listen to anything you two have to say today.”

She was being generous.

A fire burned violently within Ellen and Ludmira's eyes.

The two had obtained their {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} when they were 14 and were confident in their skill. Sasha's words strongly stimulated their pride. In short, she provoked them.

The two who were involved in a cat fight just a moment ago exchanged a quick look and kicked off the ground. They pounced simultaneously from the left and right, yet Sasha remained stationary.

In a single moment, two sounds, without a single gap between them, rang out in succession.

Sasha coldly looked down at Ellen and Ludmira who were lying on the ground. She had struck them a powerful blow and broken their posture, forcing them to fall to their knees.

Her Dragonic Tool remained in both hands. Even at their best, they could not force her to drop either of them.

“... Are you done?”

Ellen and Ludmira feebly nodded. They were given an attack which knocked the energy out of their bodies. They could not feel but the wall was too high since the difference in their skill was overwhelming.

Sasha quietly sheathed her Twin Swords and turned to Ellen and Ludmira after wiping the dust off her body.

“Since you two are young, it can't be helped that you will fight, but it is unforgivable to turn your weapons to one another. This is even more true of Dragonic Tools...”

The two did not consider the words of the 19 year old who looked down at them prudently. She had fought two of them and moved in an instant as if she were a phantom. Furthermore, the numbness in their right hands had still not disappeared.

When Ellen described this story to Sophie later, she narrowed her eyes and smiled as if she were suppressing her laughter.

“Incidentally, I never told you or Mira. One year ago, Sasha had a practice against three Vanadis at once. It was a complete victory for her.”

''One was me.'' Sophie's golden hair waved as she pointed to herself.

“Considering your age, you were strong enough, but Sasha has been on top for a long time. It would definitely be difficult to win against that Vanadis one on one.”

Sasha's imperial palace was lined with white marble and sandstone. It gave off a strange sense of taste yet was still strange. Though no one had changed its design, no one bothered to worry, since it was a design meant to calm people down.

Ellen passed through immediately.

Because of the heavy snows, she borrowed a building just outside the public courtyard for her soldiers to rest in while the horses remained in the courtyard. Lim and Ellen followed servants down a corridor where fires were lit at intervals and stood before Sasha's door.

“Sasha, how is your condition?”

“I can't say it is very good.”

The aged servant who worked in the palace longer than Sasha had a hoarse voice, his words were clear.

“I believe Alexandra-sama would be delighted to speak to you, but please stop after a half koku. Allow her to rest and you may speak to her again after dinner.”

Ellen nodded. The servant entered Sasha's room first and bowed before confirming the two could enter.

“Should I leave my sword with you?”

Though Ellen called it to attention, the servant refused.

“We recognize that a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} is with a Vanadis at all time. Above all, you are Alexandra-sama's precious friend, and you have a strong faith in Limlisha.”

His words held weight. The old man was three, four times older than Ellen. He had also served the previous Vanadis whom Sasha succeeded. After bowing, Ellen pushed open the door.

It was a simple room with the minimal amount of furniture and a simple decorated window showing the winter. There was also a brick fireplace with a flame burning brightly within.

“--- It's been a while.”

Sasha, the {{furigana|[Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame]|Falpram}}, sat up in bed and received Ellen with a smile. Her Twin Swords lay atop her knee, glittering gold and vermillion.

The Bright Flame Bargren. The name of her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} was the {{furigana|[Twin Blades of Demonic Force]|Toki no Sojin}}.

“Sorry. You had to come all this way.”

Ellen did not respond at once. She walked to the bed and stood before Sasha.

“It's natural that I come help you.”

Her desires an nostalgia as she reminisced changed to joy and relief. Ellen obediently smiled.

''--- She's gotten worse.''

When they met last summer, her black hair was cut to an even length down to her shoulders. It was a little disordered, now, and her skim seemed more pale.

The flesh on her hand which extended from her white clothes were thinner. After hesitating for a moment, Ellen grasped it with both hands as if it were precious.

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_108.png|175px|thumb]]
“So you still dress like that.”

Sasha's favorite clothes were either black or white. She would wear solid black on her upper or lower body which let out a glimpse of white clothing beneath it. Ellen had seen it a few times. Though it depended on the mood of the person in question, Ellen had only seen her wear black on the battlefield, and she typically wore white outside.

“When I go to sleep, my subordinates prepare white. I make sure to wear my clothing thankfully.”

Sasha recommended a chair for Ellen and Lim to sit at. So as not to obstruct the two Vanadis, Lim bowed down before taking a seat.

“Though there are a lot of things to talk about, let's start with the important ones. It might be a bit rude, but please tell me about your land...”

Ellen's eyes exuded a powerful fearlessness and will to fight. She would not forgive those who would harm her best friend. It was necessary she hear the circumstances in detail from Sasha.

Sasha did not answer immediately. Rather, she waited until Ellen settled down, even if just a little.

“It's Elizavetta.”

The moment she heard the name, Ellen's calm expression became angry. Lim pressed down on her hand quietly from the side to keep her from standing up abruptly.

“Eleanora-sama. Your conversation with Alexandra-sama has not yet ended.”

A detached voice sounded to appease her Lord who was on the verge of exploding. Ellen sat in the chair, her silver-white hair swaying about.

“So it really is her.”

“Did you know?”

Sasha's looked lightly at Ellen, who let out a deep breath full of heavy emotions.

“The territory held by a Vanadis nearest Legnica would be my LeitMeritz and Lebus that she governs. The rest is process of elimination. Sophie returned to Zhcted with me, and Ludmira would have to pass through my territory to get here.”

Ellen counted the Vanadis on her fingers as she named them.

“I heard Olga left her territory and has not contacted anyone. Valentina's territory is far away, so I thought it may have been Elizavetta.

Ellen smiled proudly.

Though she did not say it, there was another reason Ellen thought it was her.

''--- It seems Elizavetta is on good terms with Thenardier and Ganelon...''

For instance, Elizavetta may have acted to force Ellen to return to Zhcted.

If she made her move, it would be Ellen's obligation as a Vanadis to move in turn.

''--- However, Elizavetta... That {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}}, she wouldn't do this just to attack me. What kind of reasons could she have.''

What she thought did not appear on her face at all. Rather, Ellen asked about Sasha.

“What's with her. What reason is she giving for moving her soldiers?”

Sasha smiled wryly and turned her gaze to Lim. Lim nodded apologetically in return; though there may have been no other possibility, Sasha had guessed what Ellen was thinking. She had already labeled Elizavetta as evil.

“Ellen. I want you to listen calmly.”

After her introductory remark, Sasha began explaining while looking at the fireplace.

“--- In the middle of summer, Elizavetta and I cooperated to subdue some pirates off the coast.”

Sasha, who governed Legnica, and Elizavetta, who governed Lebus, were both in charge of territories in northwest Zhcted.

The two cooperated in important situations. Any pirates that escaped their attacks would run away and hide and then return when they had the chance, so it was natural the two cooperated for the clean up.

“The extermination was done quite easily. She and I were considerably superior, though I was unable to go personally with my body...”

The problems happened after the event.

“She complained that my army directed the pirates toward her own, and she was forced with the majority of the burden.”

“Is that true?”

“My subordinates naturally said they did not, however, I could not tell what happened with just the report.”

Sasha moved her fingers though the air as she drew a rough map of the terrain and troop movements. Lim and Ellen looked on with difficult expressions. They had no experience with subjugating pirates, but they understood the flow of battle and the soldier's movements well.

That is why they could understand Sasha's claims and felt Elizavetta was intent on accusing her.

“Regarding the pirate subjugation, I got her to come here in advance so we could discuss the plan and draw up a contract, but neither of this assumed this would happen.”

“But there is no clear proof of malicious intent here. Such flows on the battlefield are not unusual.”

“Yes. I said it was unintentional, but she was not convinced.”

“Were there any other problems? Such as distribution of the spoils...”

Lim asked since one army may have taken a significant amount more, but Sasha shook her head.

“Although I re-investigated things, I could find nothing. She did not point it out, either. We were communicating via letters, but that broke off in mid-autumn.”

It was then Elizavetta commanded her troops.

“She's an impatient one.”

Ellen's arms were folded as she scowled, implying she did not like her.

“Under these circumstances, I can't say I don't understand what she is saying, but I wanted to clear this up peaceably.”

Ellen looked pensive when Sasha responded. She placed her hands on the Twin Swords over her knees.

“If only I could move---”

A shadow of a smile appeared as she stroked the handle of her weapons.

“These children have judged that no one else is qualified to be Vanadis and have not separated. If they did, I would not need to rely on you, but they won't leave...”

She spoke as if she were talking to children who required a lot of care. Though their appearance did not change, they generated heat in response to their master's words. Ellen understood that much.

“They like you. Isn't that a good thing?”

As she gave those words of encouragement, the Silver Flash at her waist ran a light breeze through Ellen's silver-white hair, as if telling her it would not lose to those feelings. Ellen thanked her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} by tapping its sheathe lightly.

“Where is Elizavetta right now?”

“The latest report said she was in Vasaro. After capturing one of the fortresses near the northeastern border, she retreated without barricading herself inside. So far, there have been no reports of villages or towns being attacked.”

Ellen and Lim exchanged a suspicious glance hearing Sasha's explanation.

“... What is she thinking?”

The soldiers of Legnica could push Elizavetta back. There was no force which could push back a Vanadis without overwhelming strength.

“Normally speaking, she would take the fortress and use it as a bargaining chip.”

“However, from Sasha's story, she did nothing after the fortress fell. It's like a child who started acting out in revenge.”

Ellen crossed her arms in doubt hearing Lim's opinion. Sasha smiled bitterly and spoke gently, admonishing her best friend with silver-white hair.

“I understand why you may think that, Ellen, but Elizavetta is still 17. The two of your are still children, so your evaluation is a little weak.”

“In other words, you think she has other aims?”

“Though I don't know, it is possible.”

Seeing her anxiety, Ellen began to laugh, full of ambition and the desire to fight.

“Relax, Sasha. It'll be fine since I came here. I'll beat that idiot a bit and then we can have a nice chat.”

When one investigated thoroughly, there were many possible causes for war. It could be because someone stepped beyond their borders or because a landslide in the mountain caused problems, or even because a river froze over.

Though scholars were amazed and lamented these reasons, for the people who lived in those regions, it was a matter of life and death. Ellen knew from personal experience that fights could erupt over a single grain of wheat or a drop of water.

Whatever the reasons Elizavetta may have had, she led her soldiers on an attack against others.

“Sorry. I'll leave it to you.”

Sasha said that likely to ease Ellen's anxieties. After nodding, the two talked about a separate issue.

“By the way, I heard you were with some interesting guy these days. Sophie sent me a letter. You were in Brune, right?”

“Yeah. I'm lending a bit of my to an unreliable man. I'm sure he'd cry if I abandoned him.”

“Though it feels like he's helped us from time to time.”

Lim promptly interrupted. Ellen pouted like a sulky child.

“Even though you say that like it's not your business, he helped you as well – like sucking on your chest.”

Hearing those words, Lim pressed on her chest on reflex and blushed as she looked at her silver-white haired Lord.

“Wha... What are you saying so suddenly!”

She used all of her self control so she would not shout before an ill person.

“Isn't it true? Your attitude toward Tigre softened quite a bit after that.”

“That... I have only been evaluating his effort.”

“It's quite an odd amount of affection, then. Whenever you have free time, you're quite enthusiastic to teach him.”

“...Eleanora-sama, I could only wish you had the same enthusiasm to listen to my lectures. The moment I take my eyes off you, you leave the castle incognito.”

A relentless counterattack left Ellen speechless for a moment. Sasha smiled wryly.

“I see Ellen's habit of cutting classes has not changed.”

“It is important to inspect the affairs of my country.”

Ellen answered promptly in a dignified manner, though her face was clearly bashful.

“Is the meat you can buy from the stands delicious? How about the strawberry and grape jams on the honeyed bread? Isn't it important to investigate these things?”

“Grape, huh?”

“I like the honey. Tigre – Ah, the person I'm helping said the strawberry was good. We covered the bread with honey when we entered the mountains as well. It helps mellow the acidity...”

“You two seem to have gone off track.”

Sasha looked at Ellen who spoke with interest and Lim who looked amazed. Though Ellen seemed dissatisfied, they did not have much time to speak, so the silver-white haired girl spoke of things from when she met Tigre.

However, she refrained from speaking of the black bow. She did not want to worry her friend who was in ill health.

“... Ellen, I didn't think you'd lend him your soldiers for so long.”

Sasha looked at her in amazement at first.

“I had intended to drive away Duke Thenardier's Army and learn of the situation in Brune, but things have become like this for a number of reasons.”

“Learning the status in Brune aside... Do you really like the boy that much?”

“He's an interesting guy. You'll understand if you meet him. I'm sure if you two talked, you'd like him, too.”

Ellen spoke happily and proudly. Lim also nodded, despite her indifferent expression.

“He has quite a number of faults, rather, I am amazed there are so many. However, we still have lent him our aid. Rather, it seems somewhat unavoidable.”

“Is that so. He seems interesting. I would like to meet him.”

Sasha grew an interest in Tigre, hearing Ellen and Lim's evaluation.

“The fight in Brune should also end by spring. If so, I'll be happy to lend him to you.”

Ellen stretched her chest forward as if boasting about a toy she owned. Her words were wishing for her best friend's complete recovery as well as offered encouragement.

“That's right... I'll do my best to hold out a little longer.”

A knock was heard on the door; their time limit had ended. The next time Ellen would meet the black haired Vanadis would likely be before she left the imperial palace to fight Elizavetta.

“... It's already that time. It was far too short.”

Ellen gently squeezed Sasha's hand. Due to them being on her blades, there was a faint heat emitted. Despite the thinness of her fingers, Ellen's anxieties were relieved feeling some sign of life from them.

“It was good to spend time with you again. Thank you Ellen, Lim.”

“It's good if you say that. Now get a good rest.”

Ellen slowly separated her hands. Lim also bowed politely.

The two left Sasha's room.

After Ellen and Lim left the room, Sasha gave thanks to her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which heated in response.

“... You really don't like giving up.”

A bitter smile with many emotions floated to her face. Sasha gripped the hilts of her Twin Swords and held them out. Her muscle strength had declined and they had become heavy.

She had once wielded the {{furigana|[Twin Blades of Demonic Force]|Toki no Sojin}} freely. Even now, when she could no longer use them, it still seemed energetic.

However, she does not even last for a quarter koku.

“If you abandon me now...”

She complained silently. Ellen did not come to help because Legnica was attacked but because she was unable to move.

The Dragonic Tool had not taken notice of her words and transmitted heat to Sasha's hands. She would not be burned, the Dragonic Tool would not heat her hands up to that level, it was simply giving Sasha encouragement.

“I know. I won't die so young. I'll rest so I can move about a bit more.”

She placed her swords on top of her left and right knees again. As if to cheer on its black haired Lord, it emitted a faint heat once again.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

In the southeast of Brune in Agnes, the situation with the Muozinel Army had become strange for the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}.

Four thousand cavalry from Zhcted had joined the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, forcing the Muozinel Army to temporarily retreat.

The thirty thousand strong Muozinel Army had added in the remaining ten thousand stragglers, resulting in a total of forty thousand troops. The General of all the troops, Kreshu Shaheen Baramir, was the younger brother of the King of Muozinel and was known as {{furigana|[Red Hair]|Barbaros}}.

“... The Zhcted Army?”

In a luxurious tent decorated in gold and silver, the 37 year old brother of the king received a report.

His medium build and toned physique was wrapped in silk clothing with flashy colors. A silk cloth wrapped around his head was decorated with iridescent feathers. His eyes were sunken and his nose and ears were long. His face was covered in a beard which extended down to his chest.

Though he did not look bad, given the clothes he wore, he looked more like a clown than a member of the royal family.

Still, he was not simply a [Figurehead] of the royal family. From the soldiers, he commanded respect, awe, and fear.

“I had heard a small noble from Brune had allied with the Zhcted Army... This is unexpected.”

Keshu considered this new force. He thought they would claim to be allies and then turn around and loot the villages and towns. Kreshu wanted to avoid a troublesome battle, since it meant he would not earn as much from the spoils of war.

When the Muozinel Army attacks, they plunder the region as a matter of course. They had intended to run through Brune Kingdom so they could build funds as they made their way to Zhcted.

''--- Kashim was defeated by an army with Brune and Zhcted soldiers, and now they have an additional four thousand cavalry from Zhcted. I don't know whether they are reinforcements or not, they look like they're trying to block our invasion into Agnes.''

“There are several thousand soldiers. What could be their reason? Maybe they want to monopolize the wealth they get from Brune.”

Even if he thought, a clear answer would not appear. Kreshu stopped marching for the time being and sent a messenger to the Zhcted Army.

“Our target is south Brune, and we will attack until we reach Nemetacum. If you are aiming for other regions, we should refrain from interfering with one another. If we wish for the same game, let us talk over some alcohol.”

Kreshu patted his red beard as he gave the messenger his letter.

“If the Vanadis proposes cooperation, should her beauty match the rumors, I may come back empty handed. Ha ha ha.”

He laughed happily and seriously near his close attendants. It would be no joke if a member of the royal family died from a direct meeting. Kreshu was known for his generous character, but he was not careless.

At any rate, the messenger headed to the Zhcted Army.

The {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} escaped a desperate situation thanks to the Zhcted Army. Everyone understood it was temporary.

Currently, in a tent installed between the two camps, Tigre and Ludmira sat opposite one another across a table.

The tent was prepared by Ludmira and was made of two thick layers of fleece. The atmosphere of winter filling Agnes did not enter it at all. The carpet, too, was of fine quality, and did not allow the cold of the earth to pass through.

Tigre, more than warmth, felt itchy.

In the tent, only the sound of tea being brewed by Ludmira echoed.

“... Please.”

She handed him a cup made of white porcelain, wisps of steam rising from it. Before touching it, Tigre bowed deeply to Ludmira.

“First of all, thank you for your help.”

“--- Minus one.”

Ludmira's aloof voice poured over Tigre's head. Tigre curiously looked at the blue haired Vanadis with blue eyes who threw cold words at him with a disappointed face.

“We are not so intimate that I would simply come to help you... Since I have not given you a reason, your words of thanks are simply jumping to conclusions. There are times when the person will require collateral immediately.”

“We might not be that close... But you did brew this tea.”

“In the face of negotiation, I may brew this tea, even before parties I do not like. Should the negotiations fail, I may throw the contents in their face. I wonder what I shall do with you, Tigrevurmud Vorn. Ah, your title was taken, so I suppose you are Lord Tigrevurmud?”

While speaking, Ludmira continued pouring tea into the cup placed before him. She let off an inhuman smile as she tilted her cup. Though Tigre returned a smile of his own, it was stiff due to his misunderstanding.

“... Thank you for the lesson.”

“I did not prepare this place simply to lecture you.”

Even his words of thanks were rejected. Tigre ruffled his dull red hair, unable to hide his embarrassment.

“Then... May I ask why you appeared here? Furthermore, with four thousand cavalry.”

“Why do you think?”

She evaded the question. Ludmira was clearly enjoying the situation. Tigre folded his arms and tilted his head, desperately in thought.

''--- Agnes lies on the border between Brune, Muozinel, and Zhcted.''

Because a large Muozinel force appeared, it would be appropriate to think she came to keep an eye on the situation.

However, Ludmira appeared with such a small number. She should have continued monitoring the Brune and Muozinel Armies from a distance.

On the contrary, by showing up with four thousand troops and coming in to contact with Tigre in such an obvious manner would make the Muozinel Army suspect her of hostility.

In the end, no answer other than coming to help him appeared in his mind.

''--- But this is too convenient...''

Ludmira cast an upward glance at Tigre while sipping her tea, watching as he still had not answered.

“--- Do you want me?”

Hearing such an abrupt and confusing question, Tigre's body became hot and his face dyed red. After wickedly enjoying his reaction, Ludmira slowly added more.

“Do you want me and the four thousand troops I have brought? Please, tell me.”

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_126.png|175px|thumb]]
“I do.”

“Minus two.”

Seeing him answer promptly without caring about his appearance, she immediately pointed out his fault.

“I understand your situation, but you should not bow so easily. You will easily be taken advantage of. By the way, I do not wish to partner up with such a foolish person.”

Tigre was sweating, and it was not just from the hot tear or warm air.

He had two demerits. In other words, if Tigre made another mistake, Ludmira would leave in disgust and move her troops to the other side of the cliffs.

The Muozinel Army would resume its march toward the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} which also had two thousand people and carts along with it.

They would be crushed.

Tigre is a man who has lived his life in the frontiers. He was not skillful with language.

In the end, he could think of no other action than lowering his head. He bowed once more than sat upright.

“Please help me.”

After that, he told her the Muozinel Army was attacking, and that Ellen was currently not present. He explained his situation at present.

“Though I have no means of compensating you today, I will be able to reward you after my fight with Duke Thenardier has ended.”

“You?”

“... My properties and my possessions belong to Ellen.”

Though he hesitated, Tigre lowered his head once again, his sweat falling to the table. He could find no words that might satisfy her. A bitter taste ran down his tongue and he could feel a headache. His entire body was filled with remorse.

“--- Look up.”

The voice from above was slightly flat. At first, Tigre did not think the words were directed at him, but since he was the only one present, he slowly looked up to see Ludmira smiling down at him bitterly as if she could not help it.

“You are honest and foolish to a fault. I wonder which way is better to say? Though I cannot say you have grown up much, you have not grown in a bad direction. Your sincerity has always been a strong point, so I'll give you a passing mark.”

“... So you will lend me a hand?”

Tigre had yet to swallow the situation and asked; Ludmira smiled and nodded in affirmation.

“Actually, I did not need to hear anything. I already had a rough understanding of your situation. Still, seeing your poor negotiation skills, I considered leaving.”

Again, sweat ran down Tigre's back. Though the woman who said such words had a happy and attractive smile, he could not possibly look straight at her.

“Do not relax so easily. The negotiations have not yet finished. I have only said I will consider what you say.”

While pouring tea into her now empty cup, Ludmira quietly spoke. Tigre wiped his sweat away with his arm and waited for her next words.

“Do you remember the Tatra Mountains?”

Tigre nodded. To deal with Ludmira, who was limiting Ellen's movements, he and Ellen fought her in those lands. At the top of the mountain was the fortress where Ludmira resided. It was a difficult fight for Tigre and Ellen.

“Back at the fort, do you remember when you destroyed the castle gate?”

He was startled. Tigre felt he had understood what Ludmira was demanding of him. He could only nod.

Ludmira smiled seeing Tigre's gaze. Her mysterious smile suited her childish face; it did not give off her typical tension.

“Although the gate was made of hollowed out wood with three iron plates, separated by oak boards, inside, you easily made a hole large enough to allow people to pass through.”

He was surely a rat cornered by the cat. He was unable to escape from the cat called Ludmira.

“At that time, I was in a rush. It was only after you left that I noticed it. After the gate was restored, I returned to my castle and examined it. It was something that could not be done simply by a Vanadis. The previous Vanadis, my mother, also fought with Eleanora's predecessor many times. There was more than enough material there. There were also the stories I heard from the soldiers.

Tigre was not aware his knees were trembling.

Every word Ludmira spoke had a strong impact. Tigre could not help but feel an invisible rope tying around him.

In his mind, Ellen's angry face floated. She would hate it if she knew he had spoken about his bow to another person, much more so if that person was Ludmira.

“You wish to remain quiet? Did Eleanora forbid you from speaking about it?”

“Certainly, you did see the hole we made in your castle gate...”

Though he did not think it an excuse, Tigre desperately continued his resistance.

“That is about half the reason. I believe I have told you I am an aristocrat on the fringe of Brune, and I am somewhat proud of my archery skills.”

After drinking the remaining tea in his cup, Tigre responded in a poised demeanor and tone. He shrugged his shoulder as if it were a joke.

“Lord Tigrevurmud.”

Ludmira poured more tea into his cup as she smiled. Cold air was released from Lavias – the spear made of ice – beside her. It drifted past Tigre's ear.

It was different from the wind Ellen made with Arifal. It was of a threatening nature. If Tigre were a bit more sensitive, he may have noticed there was jealousy in the air since its master had become interested in another man.

Ludmira tilted her head cutely and continued smiling.

“I have believed in your sincerity before. I hope to believe your sincerity this time as well... Do you understand?”

It was clearly Tigre's defeat.

He called Rurick and had him bring his black bow.

“I am warning you, Lord Tigrevurmud. If you wish to borrow the strength of Olmutz, there is no point in lowering your head. If you wish to cooperate with me, you must throw your head back proudly.”

“If I ever do so, you're welcome to throw tea in my face.”

Rurick was baffled, not understanding the meaning of Tigre's words. Tigre received his black bow without saying another word.

He did not understand Rurick's feelings. The confrontation between LeitMeritz and Olmutz was not one between Ellen and Ludmira. It had existed with their predecessor Vanadis.

Being in a situation where they needed to borrow power to break the status quo must have been irritating to a Knight of LeitMeritz like Rurick.

After thanking him for the bow, Tigre returned to the tent and showed his bow to Ludmira.

“A completely unrefined bow.”

That was the first opinion of the Vanadis with blue eyes and hair.

“This is an heirloom of my household. Please refrain from saying such things for my sake.”

Having said those words, thoughts of Tir na Fa crossed his mind. He wondered why his ancestors made this an heirloom.

Ignoring Tigre's words, Ludmira observed the black bow. She brought her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} close to it.

“Although it feels a little eerie... It seems to be a featureless bow.”

“I also thought that.”

That is, until fall, when he shot down the flying Dragon with the power of Ellen's Silver Flash.

Tigre carefully explained, one at a time, what happened when he used his bow. Ludmira listened with an eager expression, though at times she seemed anxious.

His guilt only grew heavier as he thought of Ellen, but it was too late now. He could do nothing but prepare himself.

Ludmira laughed, having guessed what Tigre was thinking from his expression.

“If Eleanora deserts you, I'll let you stay with me for a bit, though I doubt that will happen.”

“... Is that so?”

Tigre looked curiously at Ludmira. Certainly, Ellen would likely forgive him, but he did not think this Vanadis would say that.

“If I assume what you say to be true, then it is as if one more Vanadis exists. It would be possible to overwhelmingly dominate over the other six. I would make sure to secure such a person before the other Vanadis. At least, if it were me.”

She spoke with frightening nonchalance. Tigre stared bitterly at his black bow.

However, he also had a sense of resignation, having seen the spectacle at the temple of Tir na Fa. He could not help but feel that way.

After clearing the mood, Tigre and Ludmira returned to topic.

“That is all I can offer. Will you help?”

“It is not enough. Leave Eleanora and come to me. If you do so, I will cooperate.”

“--- Do you intend to shoulder the debt I owe to Ellen as well?”

He tried to speak in a provocative manner, but Ludmira simply laughed in amusement.

“If that is all it would take, then certainly. I would have you pledge your loyalty to me.”

She calmly returned a response without hearing the amount he owed. Tigre's mouth remained slightly opened. Ludmira looked at him with amusement like a sister would look at her clumsy little brother.

“Whether you command one hundred soldiers or ten thousand, when you take command of a large army, you require a corresponding sense of sensibility. The same thing goes for power. If you wish to continue using your precious heirloom, make sure you think of its value at the time.”

''--- The value of this bow...''

Tigre understood immediately as he stared as his black bow. Ludmira taught him as if he were another Vanadis. It seems he had not yet understood it himself.

“I apologize. Please allow me to retract my previous statement.”

“Very well.”

Ludmira nodded and sat calmly rose from her chair.

“Regarding this matter, both wages and expenditures will be carried by you. Should you die, it will be considered a breach of contract. Do your best to live.”

''--- That's a pretty unreasonable demand given this battle.''

That thought floated through his head, though he agreed it would be best not to die. Though it would be difficult, he deemed it better compared to the other challenges he was facing.

“Let me say this again... thank you for your help.”

Tigre stood up and stretched his hand to Ludmira. Having shared a firm handshake, the two began speaking of battle immediately.

After the war council between the two had finished, Tigre left the tent.

Though he had not noticed it, they had spoken for a considerable amount of time. The sun had sunk beneath the cliff, and night was drifting heavily in the sky. Bonfires had been lit in both camps.

He felt excessively cold since he had just been in the warmth of the tent. He looked up at the white moon as it gradually shined argent.

Tigre walked from the tent and eventually released the tension in his shoulders. He sighed and felt pain in his stomach as he thought about what would happen when he next met Ellen.

However, he had completed the contract when he shook Ludmira's hand. There was nothing for him to do but to comfort himself.

When he reached the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} camp, Gerard ran up to him.

“How did it go?”

He did not bother with greetings. His expression showed he was very anxious.

“For now, we have their cooperation.”

Gerard let out a sigh of release hearing that. After that, he looked at Tigre as though he were a queer animal.

“Really, who on earth are you?”

“What do you mean... who am I?”

Gerard sighed in amazement seeing Tigre did not understand his words.

“Even I know the Vanadis are an existence within Zhcted second only to the King. First Eleanora Viltaria, now the Vanadis with blue hair. What kind of power do you have to be able to obtain their cooperation?”

“It's a natural virtue.”

Tigre shrugged his shoulders impudently. Gerard looked at him as if it were simply a boring joke, but he knew it would be useless to pursue the matter any further. Instead, his face returned to its normal sarcastic expression.

“By the way, did anything happen while I was away?”

“Yes, that's right.”

Gerard nodded, as if waiting for Tigre to ask that question.

“It's about that girl you found before we fought with the Muozinel Army.”

“Ah, that girl. How is she? Did she look better?”

She was attacked by Muozinel and was dressed as a traveler. She had been resting for a few days due to severe fatigue.

However, because they had constantly moved camps and the fear that Muozinel would defeat the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, she could not rest well.

Though he was busy, Tigre had gone to see her once a day, but she was always asleep. Even now, her name was not known.

“Yes. It happened a while ago, but I would like to ask. What kind of situation was it when you helped the girl? She is quite wary of us and seems unusually afraid...”

“Afraid?”

“Currently one soup bowl is damaged and my finger and index finger are burnt.”

Tigre tilted his head in thought.

“I'd rather hope not, but the soldiers may have done something, Did that have anything to do with it?”

He did not want to think of it, but the army is a group of men, and they had strained themselves constantly over the past few days. If even a single person causes a problem, it would not be amusing.

Thankfully, Gerard shook his head.

“The person nursing her is trustworthy. Furthermore, the soldiers are kind and occasionally approach to see how she is doing, but she does nothing then. There is no possibility of that.”

If he saw her, Tigre may have understood something. Tigre began to walk with Gerard one step behind.

First, Tigre visited the supply line to gather some wine, cheese, bread, and fruit into a small basket.

“Do we have any soup?”

“There is some that has cooled down. We can warm it at the bonfire.”

“I'm sorry for asking so much of you in a situation like this.”

“Well, it's fine. We can be a bit generous since we gathered some food from the Muozinel Army.”

Tigre thanked the soldier in charge of cooking and requested Gerard bring soup for two later on.

“For the time being, allow me to meet the girl alone.”

“Thank you for your consideration. In every respects she looks like a traveler. Though she does not speak, it is always good to be able to have a bowl of soup. Still, even if we obtained supplies from the Muozinel Army, every grain is important on the battlefield.”

After Gerard spoke those words with a straight face and shrugged his shoulders, Tigre entered the tent with his basket full of food alone.

One soldier standing in front of the tent in the cold allowed Tigre entry after seeing his face. He seemed impatient, so he was likely the soldier who nursed her.

“How does the girl look? Can you get up?”

“Yes. She seems quite cautious of us, so I am standing outside so as to not agitate her.”

The man was in his mid 40s. His belly shook as he laughed.

“Don't worry about it. Since I will be with her, take a short rest.”

After telling him the supply line had warmed a bowl of soup for him, the soldier walked away happily. Tigre passed through the entrance after seeing him off.

The girl with golden hair sat upright. Although her face stiffened for a moment and she glared at Tigre, her expression loosened upon seeing him.

''--- I wonder if she remembers when we helped her.''

Under the bright lamp, only he and the girl sat. There were bags packed with medical herbs and tubs with water and towels in them.

The girl slept on straw covered with fur under a thick blanket. Though it was not particularly good, it was better than to be expected on the battlefield.

“I've brought some food. Do you want to eat?”

The girl nodded deeply seeing him ask with a smile.

Tigre walked near her while watching and sat down. He took out a pomegranate, divided it in two, and handed it to the girl. She received it and looked at it curiously.

''--- Is she not going to bite into it?''

“You can bite into it. The red things inside are seeds, and its juices will fly out, so be careful.”

After receiving an explanation, she bit into it, carrying it to her mouth timidly. She frowned from the acidity but continued nibbling it like a small animal.

Though there was still fatigue in her face, she seemed to have recovered considerably compared to when they first met. Though dim, there was a fire of life in her azure eyes.

“There's bread and cheese, too. I also have some wine, but don't work too hard. Eat it little by little.

After pushing the basket before the girl, she nodded quietly and continued gnawing at the pomegranate. Tigre tilted his head comparing this straightforward reaction to Gerard's story.

''--- I thought so before, as well, but where have I seen this girl?''

No matter how desperately he searched his memory, no clear image appeared.

“May I have your name?”

Although it was an innocent question, the girl stopped eating the pomegranate and stared at Tigre with her blue eyes. After a while, she responded in a dazzlingly small voice.

“Re... Regin.”

“Regin, is it? It's surprisingly suitable. Nice to meet you.”

“--- Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Regin said it before he spoke his name. Having heard it, Tigre nodded with admiration.

“That's right. It's a bit long, so Tigre is fine.”

“... Tigre.”

Her reactions still seemed slow. After moving her mouth a few times, Regin finally spoke Tigre's name. Tigre felt her physical condition must not have been back to normal.

“Thank you, Tigre.”

Regin lowered her head, her disordered hair shaking in the process. Tigre was relieved he could have a proper conversation and smiled at her.

“At the very least, while I am here, I will try and defend you, so please try and relax.”

After nodding again, Regin began nibbling the pomegranate again. She did not ask questions or let Tigre out of sight. While her facial expressions were not particularly vast, her eyes looked innocently at him like a child relying on her mother, which confused Tigre.

''--- Certainly, I did help this girl...''

But is that enough to become so emotionally attached? There were small scratches and cuts on Tigre's face and arms, and he was covered in grime and dirt. Blood was stuck to his clothes; he seemed no different from the other soldiers. He decided to ask other questions instead of worry about it, though.

“Regin. Where did you come from? Are you from this area?”

“... I came from far away.”

Though she did not lie, it was clear she had carefully chosen her words given her facial expression.

“So why did you come here from such a long distance?”

Regin fell silent. Tigre waited calmly; eventually, he shook her head apologetically.

“No. If you do not wish to speak about it, then it is not necessary. You have your circumstances.”

When he spoke words of comfort, Regin looked upward at Tigre.

“You. Why are you here?”

Tigre understood she was wondering why his military forces were in Agnes. He spoke as if to explain it to a small child.

“Muozinel – the country to the southeast, has led its army here. We have come to drive them back.”

“Are you not the lord of Alsace?”

A moment of silence ran between the two. Regin's slip of the tongue surprised Tigre for a moment.

Though he considered cross examining her regarding how she knew this, he did not think she would obediently respond. She seemed like the type to be unnecessarily stubborn.

“.... Have we met before? Perhaps you traveled to Alsace before.”

With some effort, Tigre smiled and spoke to Regin. Regin looked at him with wide eyes before smiling.

“We met elsewhere. Even then, you were gentle.”

It seems they had met, but Tigre could not recall.

“Earl Vorn. I have brought the soup.”

Gerard's voice was heard from outside. Tigre stood up as he tried to smile at Regin.

“Is there anything else you want? I can't say we have much, though.”

When asked, Regin hesitated for a time before shyly speaking.

“Then... Some a pail with hot water, and a towel, please.”

Thinking she wanted to wipe her body, Tigre consented. Though calm, she was a girl, so he could understand her feelings. When he put his face and hands outside the tent to grab the two bowls of soup from Gerard, who spoke with a straight face.

“How is it? Did she bite or scratch you?”

“I was worried when I went in, but she's as calm as a dog one's kept for years. Were you suddenly asking her personal questions?”

Tigre showed a nasty smile. Gerard simply tilted his neck curiously.

“Though I can't really say for sure, perhaps it really is your talent.”

“Talent?”

“A talent of debauchery in which beautiful women flock to you. Though it is a valuable natural virtue, please avoid causing trouble. It is not unusual for a hero to fall to ruins because of a woman.”

“... Our visitor wants a pail, a towel, and some hot water. Please get it.”

Tigre countered the man with brown hair who had turned away. Gerard shook his right hand with his back turned, showing his understanding. Tigre returned to Regin and placed the bowl of soup before her.

“Careful, it's hot.”

As he said so, e sipped his soup. Thankfully, though there were few ingredients, it was made better in this cold weather. The vegetables and meat melted into the soup, and the flavor was enhanced by the fat. The salty taste spread a moderate heat throughout the body.

As he was about to take his second spoon, Tigre noticed Regin was gazing at his soup.

“What's wrong?”

“May I have that soup?”

She asked in a small but clear voice, completely confusing Tigre.

He thought there may have been some problems with her soup, but Regin had not even picked it up in the first place.

“Even though I've already had some to drink?”

Regin nodded without a care. Though reluctant, Tigre exchanged bowls with her. Regin drank her soup without hesitation.

“Warm...”

As if condensing her loveliness, Regin smiled shyly and let out a satisfied sigh. She quickly worked her spoon, finishing her soup before Tigre.

“I wonder how many years its been since I had anything this warm.”

''--- Years!?''

Tigre almost dropped his spoon. He thought through this girl's strange speech and behavior.

The soup was not special. It was simply pork, potato, onions, and salt thrown into a pan of boiling water. It was an ordinary ration for the army and a popular meal for the common people.

''--- Was she that poor? No, it's something different...''

Even if her voice was small, she was very polite. Oblivious to Tigre's astonishment, Regin continued smiling at him.

“Thank you. I remembered the old times.”

Tigre was forced to respond with a smile. The two ate bread and cheese without talking, then they drunk some wine.

Tigre did not know what to ask her, though he had looked at Regin's azure eyes several times. The two finished eating their meal with satisfied expressions.

“I have brought the hot water.”

A blunt voice was heard from outside. It was Gerard.

Tigre showed his hands and face outside the tent and took the towel and pail. Having been forced to carry the items twice, he seemed dissatisfied.

“Any progress?”

Tigre shook his head. Shocked by her words and attitude, he had not made any progress.

“Please tell her to remain obedient, at least.”

After expressing his understanding to Gerard, Tigre placed the wooden tub and towel before Regin. When he was about to leave, she called out to Tigre.

“Um...”

Though hesitant, after taking a deep breath, Regin looked up at Tigre as if she had made a decision.

“Thank you for everything you've done, but could you help wipe my body?”

“... What?”

Tigre thought he misheard for a moment, but Regin's face was colored with shame. She repeated her words in a voice smaller than before.

“Um... I am not asking you to wipe my entire body. Just the places I cannot reach. For example... My back.”

“Surely there is someone else...”

He had started to say that, but Tigre realized the current {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} was a large group of men with the current purpose of fighting the Muozinel Army.

It would take them several days of marching to reach Territoire from Agnes, and he had made Teita stay behind. With the cliffs and stones, she would easily be injured. Tigre wanted to avoid that as much as possible.

It is possible he could take her to Ludmira's Army, but to have to go there for such a trivial thing was frightening.

''--- That's right, there are two thousand men and women who lived in Agnes...''

When that idea finally arrived in his head, Regin spoke with a surprisingly strong tone.

“If, if it is not you... I cannot do it.”

She blushed further, but her eyes were filled with a strong emotion as she looked up at Tigre.

“Why me?”

Regin would not answer, even if he asked. Tigre had another thought in the corner of his mind.

''--- This girl does not seem that shy at all...''

She knew Tigre, which is why she asked, despite her embarrassment. Perhaps she did not trust the soup until she saw Tigre drink it.

Before long, Tigre sighed and turned his back on her.

Take your clothes off. When your back is turned, call me.”

''I'm sorry,'' a small voice was heard from behind Tigre.

He could hear the sounds of her clothes rustling. Tigre could not contain the stress of being in a situation where a beautiful girl near his age was taking off her clothes behind his back. The surroundings were very quiet, making all other sounds seem louder.

“Please...”

Her trembling voice full of shyness called out to him. Tigre turned about.

Illuminated by the light of the lamp, her white back which lacked flesh was present. He had the same impression when he lifted her in his arms; she had a delicate physique. Both her shoulders and hips were small.

He involuntarily let out a breath seeing her beauty. Regin, hearing the sound, turned red and tensed her muscles. She cowered slightly. Tigre carefully walked up to her and sat down.

Lately, he had seen nude females up close several times. No matter how many times he looked, he could not remain calm. Ellen's nude body crossed his mind; Tigre shook it off in a panic.

''--- No strange thoughts. Concentrate on Regin for now.''

Even so, he wanted her to cover below her waist at least, but it would be embarrassing for both of them if he pointed that out, so he took care not to see as much as possible.

Wringing the hot water out of the towel, he brought the towel to her shoulder. Regin's body trembled strongly, but she weakly told him to continue.

Without using excessive force, Tigre carefully rubbed Regin's back so as to remove all the dirt.

Though Tigre had a strange face, he considered it to be trivial. His face was hot, and a strange amount of tension was present in his muscles near his nose. It was a face he did not want to see at all.

His heart raged, feeling the softness of her skin through the towel. He struggled hard with his reason to force his excitement down. Though Tigre grasped his left hand and endured the impulse desperately, he made a mistake and a painful sigh leaked from Regin's mouth.

Tigre stopped what he was doing and turned his face away for a count of five. He needed to build up the energy to force down his desire. He had already given up and let his lower body have an excessive reaction, but it would go down to normal once he went out in the cold.

At the end of all his suffering, Tigre had managed to finish wiping Regin's back.

“... Something like this.”

It was a man's honor to say something like this.

“Um... Just a little lower, please.”

It really was only a moment of vanity. Regin's words showed Tigre had been trying not to look at her waist as much as possible.

While his self control still remained, Tigre moved his left hand. Despite Regin letting out two soft moans, he had managed to complete his work.

Though her back was thin, it still had a female-specific elasticity, and her waist only felt softer to Tigre's left hand.

“... Can you do the rest yourself?”

Tigre hung the towel on a wooden hook as he turned his back to her. Fatigue weighed his entire body; he wanted to escape to cool his body as soon as possible

“Yes. Thank you very much.”

Hearing her words of gratitude, Tigre was wrapped in a sense of relief. He was finally done.

As he was trying to exit the tent, Regin's voice called out to him once again.

“I'm sorry.”

Though Tigre was about to look back on reflex, he panicked after seeing her look over her shoulder and quickly left. He realized he had left the basket behind, but decided to leave it.

''--- What does she mean...?''

He thought about the words Regin had said as he left. It was not an apology for having him wipe her body, but he was not sure the reason why.

''--- Well, it's fine. She'll tell me eventually.''

Tigre concluded quickly. There were too many things to think about. His contract with Ludmira, the forty thousand strong Muozinel Army, he did not have the time.

Before he searches for a new problem, it's necessary to solve the ones before him.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Ellen and Lim were given a room in the Legnica imperial palace. After speaking with Sasha and finishing their meal, they went to sleep early.

The two woke before dawn and went to the building at the edge of the palace, telling their men to wake up. They also checked the numbers present.

Lim received the report.

“The people who have reached the temple by last night is approximately thirteen hundred.”

“So we still don't have everyone...”

While preparing their armor, Ellen wore a difficult face. According to Sasha's story, Elizavetta commanded an army of about four thousand.

“Sasha said she would lend us three thousand soldiers...”

Ellen had hoped for more soldiers so she could settle the matter quickly.

“If you include the people who arrived at midnight, it comes to approximately seventeen hundred.”

“They need rest or they will simply die on the battlefield. If we need them, they can be used as scouts.”

“Certainly. We will do that.”

As Lim responded with a smile, a knock came from the door. Opening the door, the old servant and three senior aids stood before them.

“Is something wrong?”

When Lim asked with her expressionless face, the servants, without destroying the solemn atmosphere, bowed.

“We apologize, but there are many who work here who wish to see Limlisha-sama by all means. I understand you are busy, but could you spare us some time?”

Lim was baffled by the servant's words. It was not the first time she had visited the palace. She had visited numerous times before alongside Ellen.

In any case, she had come with Ellen to help numerous times, and the unit Commander and grand chamberlain had begged her to teach them affairs pertaining to the military and the state. As such, Lim had many acquaintances.

''--- But why would they contact me in such a situation?''

Surely they understood she was busy helping with the situation in Legnica in place of Sasha who was ill of health.

“Lim. Go.”

Ellen pushed Lim's back with a dubious face and a bright voice.

“This is Sasha's imperial palace. I don't know what kind of business they have, but it shouldn't be a problem for us to deal with. Still, we're busy, so keep it brief.”

There was no shadow in Ellen's face at all; her bright eyes were shining. She had faith in Lim. Understanding that, Lim turned back to the servants.

“Then please guide me.”

Lim was guided away from the guest room by the servants and walked down the corridor lined with torches. She noticed she had turned a corner several times.

''--- This is the place we were at yesterday.''

Her expectations soon became reality. Lim was guided before Sasha's room.

“... Isn't this Alexandra-sama's room?”

“Correct.”

The servant confirmed Lim's words with a brief response. He opened the door and urged her in.

“I apologize for having you come all this way.”

It was definitely the room she had visited yesterday. Like before, Sasha sat up as soon as she saw her guest. Lim stepped inside, bowed, and stood before her.

“Alexandra-sama. What business might you have with me?”

Since she was called alone, she must not have wanted Ellen to hear her words.

''--- Though Eleanora-sama may have guessed this would happen.''

Sasha nodded and looked up at Lim with a serious expression.

“Please, protect Ellen for me.”

Lim looked at the black haired Vanadis in surprise. Such a thing was unnecessary to say. Before Ellen had become a Vanadis, Lim had stood beside her and defended her. Sasha knew that as well.

Though Lim did not show her feelings, Sasha seemed to have read them and quietly continued.

“I know there is no need to tell you, but even so, I wished to say it. Her opponent is Elizavetta.

Ellen and Elizavetta had a connection.

Autumn one year ago, in a certain village in Zhcted Kingdom, an epidemic broke out. Although the village was under the direct control of the royal family, it was adjacent to Lebus which Elizavetta governed.

To prevent the epidemic from expanding, she burned the village and every person who likely had the illness. She took a stance of isolation while Ellen offered to look after those quarantined.

“Before I became a Vanadis, I lived in that village for a period of time. I also wish to help them, but I could not. I ended up causing you trouble.”

However, Elizavetta ignored Ellen's request.

“I understand that this village is under control of the royal family. However, there is no need for two Vanadis to intervene; there is still an epidemic here. It would not concern me if not for the possibility that the damage would reach Lebus. Even if this does not involve me, as a Vanadis, that matter has nothing to do with you.”

There was no mistake in Elizavetta's words which lacked any flexibility. Still, Ellen could do nothing but withdraw.

However, the majority of the isolated people were unable to last through the winter.

Many families and acquaintances were lost, and the village where she was born and grew up was tossed aside. Though it was possible to escape from the epidemic, they had been dealt a severe mental and physical blow from the outside world. There were many disputes over what should be done amongst the villagers.

When spring arrived, the number of people had decreased by more than half. They gave up on recovering the village and scattered. Though there were some who were able to accept living in other villages, many turned to theft. They would have been unable to live otherwise.

Ellen blamed Elizavetta for this. Her proposal was refused, resulting in this unavoidable occurrence. Ellen's thoughts ended at that resentment, and she could not consider Elizavetta's feelings. Though she was hurt as a result of this, so was Elizavetta.

Elizavetta was not necessarily crossing her arms and letting things be. Despite not being her territory, she brought food and materials to them throughout the winter, arranged for more doctors, and offered to help with reconstructing the village.

An invisible crack which ran deep formed between Ellen and Elizavetta because of this affair.

At that time, an aristocrat named Rojion near the LeitMeritz began to cause problems.

He pocketed a certain amount of the taxes he collected and falsified his reports to the Kingdom. Furthermore, when his territory had become penniless, he attacked the neighboring territories.

The aristocrats damaged appealed to the King. He ordered a Vanadis, Sophie, to investigate the matter regarding Rojion, who found proof after several days.

Though the King ordered Ellen to subjugate his territory, the one who appeared was Elizavetta.

“Rojion is my father. I will persuade him. He will receive an appropriate punishment to atone for his crimes.”

“--- Now that you have become a Vanadis, whether he is your father or not has no relation.”

Though Ellen spoke sarcastically, Elizavetta pulled back.

However, instead of responding to the negotiations with Zhcted, Rojion escaped. Ellen led her army to chase after him, which led to his death.

Rojion had caused a problem, Ellen was given orders by the King, and she had done what needed to be done. Though Elizavetta understood that, she could not suppress the intense emotions within her.

At that point, Elizavetta challenged Ellen and was defeated.

“Regarding those two events, you cannot say either was right or wrong. They simply did what needed to be done.”

“Alexandra-sama, I thought you would side with Eleanora-sama.”

Needless to say, Lim herself was Ellen's ally, and she had also stayed in that village. Like the silver-white haired girl, she also blamed Elizavetta.

“Whether I believed Ellen was correct, I would remain her ally. Unfortunately, as I am now, that is difficult.

Sasha placed her hand on her chest with a sad smile. She then looked up at Lim with a serious expression.

“Only a Vanadis can stop a Vanadis, however, I believe Ellen will head straight for Elizavetta. Though her intense feelings can be good, they may dull her movements.”

Lim nodded. Though there was deep discord running between Ellen and Elizavetta, she had two reasons for her to be angry.

The first would be the attack on Sasha's territory, the land of her best friend.

The other reason was because she had left Brune to help Sasha – she had been forced to part from Tigre.

It was while Lim was deciding whether to mention this.

“There is also the issue with Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Sasha continued quietly seeing Lim's suspicious face.

“From your stories, I can understand Ellen cherishes him. Whether it is friendship or love, I cannot tell... Even so, he is a man from another country whom she had met on the battlefield just a few months ago.”

“I can understand your thoughts, Alexandra-sama. When he was a captive in LeitMeritz, I too felt he should not have been left alive.”

It was different now. She had served as his assistant and exchanged words. She had continued watching his actions. Those who met the man named Tigre were charmed.

However, Lim continued speaking with conviction.

“However, Lord Tigrevurmud has shown to be of a suitable caliber to earn Eleanora-sama's trust. He has continued to show it, even within such a short span of time.”

When Lim closed her mouth, silence filled the room. Sasha's expression of regret from not being able to do anything did not disappear.

“Is Ellen okay? Is there a need for her to rush herself?”

“That...”

Lim could not answer Sasha's question in an instant. Even if they had retreated from Nemetacum which Thenardier governed, they had traveled several days after repulsing both Marquis Greast and the Knights of Navarre in succession. Anything could happen.

At this time, neither Lim nor Ellen knew of the invasion by the Muozinel Army; however, they considered the possibility of an invasion from another country. Thinking of that, they wished to return as quickly as possible.

“One year ago, Ellen defeated her. However, if she has both anger and impatience, I cannot say what the result will be. That is why I wished to speak to you who has remained by her side since she was a mercenary.”

''Please protect Ellen.''

Sasha said it once again as she bowed before Lim.

“I will protect her to the best of my ability, even if it means using my body.”

Though she said that, she would do her best to prevent it. She recalled the time when she was poisoned by an assassin. Ellen would grieve if she died, so she wanted to avoid it at all possible costs.

“This is farewell for now.”

As if she were waiting for Lim to return, Ellen went to visit Sasha.

“Though I told you before, I have a guy I need to help. Once I knock Elizavetta to the ground, I'll be heading there.”

Behind Ellen, Lim remained expressionless, acting as if the two had not met a moment ago. Sasha grasped the hand Ellen presented to her.

“Ellen, I have a request.”

When Ellen looked curious with her friend's hand between hers, Sasha spoke quietly.

“If you hesitating, do not stick around for Legnica or me. I want you to give priority to what you must. I am glad that you even took the time to come here.

Ellen thought of Tigre and laughed energetically.

“You just rest and wait for the good news. I'll definitely beat Elizavetta.”

Almost exactly at dawn, against the white sunlight illuminating the eastern sky, Ellen and Lim led four thousand troops and left the imperial palace. The sky was dark, their breath was white, the air was still cold.

Thankfully, it was not snowing, so they could easily advance without snow removal; however, the grounds near Vasaro.

“Lim, our fight will be at Vasaro.”

Ellen spoke sternly to the adjutant next to her.

“I'll take two thousand of the troops Sasha lent and those from LeitMeritz to attack from the front. You hit Elizavetta from the side or the rear.”

“Eleanora-sama...”

Lim shook her head and raised her voice. She had just promised to defend Ellen, yet it would be impossible if she were not nearby.

Ellen looked curiously, seeing Lim show signs of anger.

“Is it strange? The river flowing near Vasaro is frozen, and there are hills and plains in the vicinity. Sasha's soldiers have high morale as well.”

Looking over their shoulder, the soldiers of Legnica had a will to fight as they advanced which could not be hidden. It was unusual.

Their land was attacked, their Lord was sickly. It was clear they intended to entirely crush Lebus. The power of their silent cry was clear to hear.

“They're looking for a fight, so leave Elizavetta to me. You take charge of the flying column. It's a reasonable plan.”

Lim could not find any words to say. Attacking from the flank while the enemy was preoccupied with a fight at the front was the correct plan.

Lim wavered yet again, but her Lord's gaze would not permit anymore time. She spoke hesitantly.

”Eleanora-sama... you are both angry and impatient.”

Sasha spoke of her worries while looking down, though Lim was reluctant to say that out of consideration of the woman who asked her this favor. Despite her surprise, Ellen smiled gently at once.

“Certainly I am angry, as are the soldiers behind us, and I am worried about Tigre, but my mind is not clouded, nor are my movements dull.”

Lim still did not think it permissible to leave Ellen out of her sights. Ellen reluctantly asked her a question.

“Then what should I do?”

“Devote your troops to defense until I make the surprise attack. Though I cannot say this too loudly... there is meaning in remaining in position; it is so that Alexandra-sama's forces do not act recklessly.

Soldiers with a high morale disregard their Commander's instructions and go mad with rage. There are numerous examples of a calm enemy striking such forces down.

“You're being paranoid, Lim.”

Ellen laughed with her ruby pupils glittering seeing Lim worry.

“However, you have a point. We'll do it this way so you don't have to worry so much. However---”

Her joking smile became serious.

“Can you hurry up? It would be troublesome if they noticed our detached forces.”

Originally, Ellen would take the offensive so Elizavetta would not realize it, which is why Ellen took lead of both troops from LeitMeritz and Legnica.

“I shall do my best. You must take care as well, Eleanora-sama.”

Lim spoke these words as best she could.

The snow gradually became deep, and the sky looked suspicious as powdery snow danced to the ground.

They arrived at Vasaro before midday the following day.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

One girl was lying down, entrusting her back to the mane of her horse.

In one hand was a black short whip used for horses. While holding it in the air, she watched as the snow melted and disappeared. Though the horse was well accustomed to the rider, she had an excellent sense of balance.

The sun approached its peak; the sky was covered in a veil of snow clouds.

Suddenly, she shut her left eye and looked at the sky with her golden right eye. Then she closed her other eye and looked up with her azure left eye.

It was something of a habit to look at things with a single eye.

''--- Even if the color of my pupils are different, the scenery doesn't change.''

She had done this from a young age, yet she still held an expectation in the back of her mind that something would change.

{{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}}. This girl – Elizavetta Fomina – had eyes of different colors.

That is what she was called in Zhcted, but the interpretation of her alias was different from region to region. In the land she was born in, she was considered evil, but those of Lebus, the people of the land she governed, considered it to be a good omen.

Elizavetta was 17 years old. She had vivid red hair down to her waist and wore purple clothing; her dress was full of lace and ruffles Her well-developed bosom and thin waist were emphasized, making her appear flashy but never vulgar.

However, her peculiar eyes were always looked at first. Even her bright red hair and gorgeous dress paled in comparison to her pupils.

The sound of horseshoes approached, calling for Elizavetta to return. She sat up and saw a Knight, her aid, approach.

He was in his mid-thirties and had served as a Knight in Lebus before Elizavetta became a Vanadis. His face looked young without a beard, but fatigue was clearly carved into it.

“Vanadis-sama. Our scouts say a force three thousand strong is approaching from the south.”

“Their colors?”

Elizavetta played with her bright red hair. As if expecting the question, the Knight responded promptly.

“There are two. One with blades of vermillion and gold crossing diagonally on a yellow background, and one with a sword of silver on a black background.”

The moment she heard the report, both ends of Elizavetta's charming lips raised in a violent smile. The first was Sasha's, but that did not matter. Only the second flag was important.

''--- You came, Ellen...!''

“You've worked hard. Tell the troops to retreat when they see the Vanadis. I will fight her on my own.”

“But... there are two armies, and there is the possibility Alexandra-sama will appear, despite her poor health.”

“A pointless worry. Even if Alexandra wished to join, Eleanora would not allow it.”

The Vanadis with bright red hair made that declaration. After dismounting her horse, she picked up the saddle at her feet and brushed the snow off it.

Vasaro was surrounded by endless plains with gently rolling hills and valleys. It was covered in snow. Though not deep, the ground was only exposed when walking through it. There was no wind, but that was welcome for her four thousand troops.

“You've worked hard from the pirate subjugation until now.”

As she put the saddle on her horse, Elizavetta gave words of appreciation to her soldiers. The men present simply shook their head.

“We know, that in the three years since you have become a Vanadis, you have devoted your strength to the people of Lebus.”

There was no need to thank them. Elizavetta mounted her horse. Due to a variety of modifications in her dress, she could ride her horse with a skirt on without riding side-saddle.

With two horses at the front, the troops proceeded toward their stronghold.

The afternoon when Ellen lead the Legnica and LeitMeritz allied forces to confront Elizavetta and the Lebus Army she commanded.

Both armies totaled seven thousand in number. The men behind each Vanadis looked at each other with intense gazes.

“You're quite well prepared...”

Ellen said that before battle.

“You knew we were coming? Looks like you didn't use the chance to escape, Liza.”

“That is a matter of course, since I wished to meet you, Ellen.”

Elizavetta parried Ellen's words with a gentle smile and a sharp voice fraught with animosity. Though she spoke with a foolish tone, the words themselves were not a lie. If not, she would have simply stood up and left.

“... I have no memory of allowing you to call me in such a manner.”

Ellen's cold voice which could freeze even the snow lowered even more.

“Nor do I recall allowing you to call me Liza.”

Elizavetta responded happily while flourishing the short whip in her hand.

''--- Forgive me, Lim.''

Ellen decided to ride the red haired Vanadis' provocations. After apologizing to Lim in her mind, she decided to further hide the presence of the detached forces. The Legnica soldiers would soon be unable to hold back any longer.

Arifal let off a light wind as Ellen placed a hand on the longsword at her waist, as if to encourage her.

“I will give you one chance. Get off your horse, crawl on the ground, and apologize. Not to me, but to the people of Legnica.”

“I refuse.”

“Then you will die.”

Pulling out the longsword at her waist, she swung it downward and pointed its tip to the red haired Vanadis.

“Charge!”

A battle cry was let loose from seven thousand soldiers, extending across the gray sky. The land shook, and the snow was kicked about and melted from the heat of the men.

In this frontal clash, Elizavetta had the advantage of numbers.

However, the fighting spirit of the soldiers of Legnica was overwhelming. They put their grudge of having their lands attacked into their weapons and threw it at the enemy before them.

The soldiers of Lebus huddled together and brought their shields forward. They fought back desperately, piercing through the spaces between their shields with spears. Immediately after, they were bathed in heat and blood, which shined brightly in the snow.

Arrows flew by, letting out an ominous sound of piercing the flesh. They wielded their battle axes, using their anger to cleave through the enemy's helmets. They thrust their swords forward, scooping out the entrails.

It was a scene of hell, wrapped in the agonized cries of pandemonium. It was impossible to think this was once a fantastic landscape covered in snow and silence.

Leading the attack, Ellen and Elizavetta met.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

While her horse cut the distance, Ellen released her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} without hesitation. A large wind was released from the longsword, blowing all snow aside as it cut across the frozen earth toward Elizavetta.

Elizavetta sacrificed her horse without hesitation and kicked off the saddle as her horse moved toward the invisible wave. The wind was suddenly filled with blood. The horse's bones shattered, its flesh torn to shreds.

Casually spreading the hem of her dress while in the sky, Elizavetta pulled out a short whip.

In that moment, her black whip tinged with a golden light and wriggled about like a snake playing in the air. When Elizavetta swung it downward toward Ellen, it had become a forty chet (approximately four meters) whip covered in lightning.

Ellen knew it had an abnormal destructive power. It was a spectacle worthy of the {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} Elizavetta, the {{furigana|[Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl]|Isgrifa}}.

It was impossible to deflect it with the wind. Ellen threw her horse aside and jumped to the ground, rolling away as a whip tore through the atmosphere, nearly at the speed of sound.

When she stood up, what came into view was her horse's corpse with its head missing.

“It will hurt if you resist too much, right, Ellen?”

Elizavetta lightly landed on the snow and hit the ground with her whip. As if answering her, the whip discharged innumerable blue sparks into the atmosphere.

“I also won't hold back, Thunder Swirl.”

That was yet another name held by Elizavetta.

Thunder Swirl Valitsaif, the whip of lightning known as the {{furigana|[Lightning Flash of Broken Calamity]|Saika no Sentei}}.

“I will return those words right back at you.”

While Ellen retorted boldly, a Legnica soldier let out a shout and attacked Elizavetta from behind. She was the enemy's General and her focus was on Ellen, so her back was defenseless.

However, the spear did not reach Elizavetta. {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} simply rolled her wrists lightly.

The whip of lightning bounced across the ground. Its tip destroyed the spear handle and wrapped around the soldier's wrist, throwing him into the air.

It was a ghastly sight in the snowy field smeared with blood and dirt. Lightning was emitted from the whip and shot toward the soldier. A thin film of atmosphere was split by many layers of heat and light far surpassing human tolerance, burning the soldier without mercy.

His pain was instantaneous, because his death occurred in a single moment.

Without looking at the soldier who fell behind her, Elizavetta carefully measured the distance between her and Ellen. On the other hand, Ellen kicked off the ground, casually shortening the distance.

“--- {{furigana|Shadow Wind|Verni}}, is it?”

The wind clung to Ellen's body, her silver-white hair fluttering as she moved. Ellen ran at a furious speed despite the snow. Elizavetta's smile disappeared as her eyes of different colors moved quickly about the battlefield. She moved her whip, but it did not hit Ellen.

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_174.png|175px|thumb]]
It was difficult to say she read the orbit of the whip. Ellen's movements were rough and quite obvious, but she evaded the lightning with her overwhelming speed.

“Using such sloppy movements... {{furigana|Iron Whip|Kusutari}}!”

Clenching her teeth, Elizavetta's lightning quickly changed. The mass of snake-like lightning decreased by half its length and transformed into a straight rod.

There was a violent clash immediately afterward. A storm of silver-white and gold raged. Particles of ice were whipped about by the wind, evaporated by the heat of thunder in an instant. The snow vanished from their surroundings, the earth was torn away as an aftereffect.

She did not try to fight Ellen through power, but attacked furiously like a storm from various angles. She cut upward, downward, swiped from the side, continuing to attack without blinking an eye.

If she showed any opening, the thunder at Elizavetta's fingertips would turn to fangs. Ellen had been forced to drive her into a state where it was difficult to release her thunder.

At a moment of impact, Ellen's body was blown away by a terrific attack of lightning.

She straightened her posture in the air in an instant and safely landed, grasping her sword with both hands.

''--- What was that just now?''

She needed more time to understand the attack from the whip of steel. After they clashed, she was bathed in lightning. A red scar ran up Ellen's arm as she was burned by the attack.

Her frilly skirt changed. The thunder once again took the form of a whip as Elizavetta kicked off the ground. Ellen tried to approach the woman, but changed her mind immediately.

Elizavetta's whip moved in an eccentric trajectory which split the earth and divided the wind. Ellen gave up reading its orbit at once.

With just a flick of her wrist, the Vanadis with bright red hair could greatly change the motions of her whip. With attacks coming from every blind spot, Ellen could not read it at all.

She quickly parried Elizavetta's heavy and vigorous attacks.

She could not even approach. The sound of the whip splitting the air pressured Ellen's eyes and ears.

Catching a blow with her sword, Ellen's body softly drifted back through the air, her posture maintained. She landed several steps back. Having been blown back by Elizavetta's whip, the wind put the appropriate distance between them.

Ellen and Elizavetta were sweating and breathless, but while Elizavetta had room to relax, Ellen's face showed a sense of crisis.

If she received a single hit directly, the onslaught would not end. Even if she could endure it, Ellen's attack would only be hit with a barrage of more blows.

''--- Arifal's wind can't perfectly defend against her lightning strikes.''

The shock would make her body numb; she would be unable to move and would inevitably be defeated.

“Where was that strength you had a moment ago? Your counteroffensive is rather boring.”

“I was simply amazed since your attacks are so coarse.”

The {{furigana|[Wind Princess of the Silver Flash]|Silvfrau}} sarcastically retorted to the {{furigana|[Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl]|Isgrifa}}. The numbness in Ellen's hand was getting worse as time passed. She jumped back despite the risks because of that.

“Incidentally, I have not asked you yet.”

Hearing Ellen's words, Elizavetta stopped walking. At this time, the two were a considerable distance away from the battlefield.

“Who asked you to play this hand? Thenardier? Ganelon?”

“... What do you mean?”

Elizavetta's attempt to deceive her failed. Her voice was distracted and delayed.

“Legnica was probably attacked to force me to return to Zhcted.”

“I do not understand your words... I follow His Majesty the King. I move only for the national interests of Zhcted.”

Smiling bitterly, Elizavetta shrugged her shoulder, seemingly continuing to feign ignorance. While doing so, she did not loosen her vigilance toward Ellen. If she relaxed for even a moment, the wind from the Vanadis with silver-white hair would cut her immediately.

“Moving at the beck and call of a villain from a foreign country is in the best interests for Zhcted? Don't make me laugh.”

“I do not wish to hear that from you. Rumors say you have put quite a bit of effort into helping your prisoner. I should say those very words to you.”

Elizavetta spoke sarcastically, her hand held up to her mouth. Ellen simply laughed it off.

“Though it's hardly an excuse... Hearing those words from a person who knows nothing is rather pitiable.”

Before Elizavetta could respond, Ellen changed the subject once again.

“There's one more thing I would like to ask.”

Ellen pointed her blade toward Elizavetta once again.

“... What did you do to obtain that strength you have now?”

She had dealt Ellen an intense blow. In their duel the year before, she did not have such a herculean strength.

“I got it nowhere... It is a result of desperate training.”

Ellen smiled with derision towards Elizavetta's natural smile.

“I've been swinging my sword since the age of 6. Do you really think you can fool me with that nonsense?”

“... I know.”

She spoke in a quiet tone, different from her usual manner. Her eyes of different colors looked nostalgic for a moment, but it was only just. Not noticing, Ellen continued.

“I am well aware of your strength from one year ago. No matter the methods, that is not a strength you can achieve within a year. Training aside, other than the strength of your attacks, nothing has changed, it is not so easy to approach me.”

Elizavetta's hands grasped the lightning whip and trembled. Intense emotion swirled in her gold and azure eyes.

“Still... Even then, you have the strength to overpower me.”

“So what?”

In contrast to Elizavetta, Ellen remained calm. Using the opportunity, she took a half step forward, clad in Arifal's wind, as she looked carefully for an opportunity.

The long whip of thunder wrapped about Elizavetta's wrist. The whip coiled about her in many bright layers, as if to protect her. It was a snake which would attack all that approached with thunder.

“If you wish to triumph – then show it to me.”

Ellen brought up her Silver Flash once again, pulling in the cold snow with her wind. Her body shined brilliantly, reflecting the light from the ice particles. A storm raged at the tip of her blade, much larger than the one emitted before.

The whip about Elizavetta also emitted a dazzling light in response to its master's will. The pulsating thunder screamed throughout the atmosphere as countless electric sparks were discharged.

The moment Ellen raised her blade, nine whips of lightning hit the ground, so bright it would blind the eyes of ordinary people.

“{{furigana|Cleave the Wind|Ley Admos}}!”

“--- {{furigana|Burn and Split Heaven and Earth|Gron Lazriga}}!”

The storm and nine blades of lightning collided with a fierce roar. The bright blades born from the {{furigana|[Lightning Flash of Broken Calamity]|Saika no Sentei}} ate into the vortex of wind created by the {{furigana|[Brilliant Beheader of the Fallen Spirit]|Koma no Zanki}} which moved about like a large hatchet of wind.

A trail of embers followed the two as they clashed with their {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

Ellen ignored the red burns across her body while Elizavetta ignored the cuts which tore her skin and dress to tatters.

The earth shook, the wind and thunder carved the ground as they ate into one another, dying out at the same time. What was left was a hollow mortar with small whirls of wind and sparks of electricity rolling about the center, like embers of thunder bursting in the air.

Snow and mud soared in the sky, falling soundlessly by the two. Ellen showed a fearless smile as she held up her sword. Though her body was full of welts and burns, she did not let out a single sound of pain.

Elizavetta, too, gripped her whip, ignoring the lacerations on her body.

“It...”

Elizavetta was about to say they were even, but she swallowed her words. While Ellen had not moved a single step from the clash of their {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, she had been forced back.

''--- My...''

At this time, the battlefield changed. Lim's force appeared to the Lebus soldier's left flank. It was a strong, violent attack. Cries were called as the colors of both friend and foe mingled.

“... This is my defeat.”

Seeing the sight from a distance, Elizavetta had a distorted smile. It was a false sense of strength. While she did not know she had revealed her emotions to Ellen, she knew she did not wish to reveal her weakness to herself.

“I have not taken your neck yet.”

Ellen stepped forward, her Silver Flash in hand. Elizavetta smiled brightly without preparing her whip. She spoke words which seemed as if they were prepared beforehand.

“Don't you have more pressing business, Ellen?”

Ellen's feet stopped there, her eyes opened wide as the face of a young man crossed her mind. With her longsword held at the ready, conflict and aggression were visible in her ruby eyes as she glared at Elizavetta. Seeing this reaction, the Vanadis of {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} smiled gloatingly.

“Both Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon have prepared their soldiers long ago. Until now, they have been restraining each other, but, at the very least, Duke Ganelon has decided to make a move, though I do not who he might be making it against.”

Ellen stood silent, unable to move. She could understand Duke Ganelon moving against Tigre, and Thenardier's son has been killed by Tigre. They may very well have formed a temporary truce, forming a force strong enough to suppress Tigre.

“One more thing. It seems Muozinel has invaded Brune.”

Ellen stopped breathing for a moment.

''--- Muozinel did?''

Her heart beat intensely. She did not understand how Tigre would move, and he was sure he would be involved. Thinking of his position, it was far beyond the worst case of fighting both Thenardier and Ganelon with Muozinel coming into play.

“We have been fighting for over one koku. If you want my neck, we can continue by all means, but... my soldiers will last at least another one or two koku if I do not stop them.

''--- Such nonsense...!''

Ellen clenched her teeth. Though she tried to conjure the will to fight, it did not go so well. Her will as strong as steel was torn between her distant allies and the enemies before her.

If the difference between the two remained from a year ago, Ellen would have chosen to kill her without hesitation, but now the red haired Vanadis had skill on par with Ellen. Seeing Elizavetta smile, she shook her head and cleared her idle thoughts.

“I will end it here. I have no way of knowing you won't attack again.”

“Will you accept a written oath?”

“... Oath?”

“The restoration of Alexandra's fortress... though that will not be free. I require we restart negotiations regarding the matter of the pirate subjugation, and a non-aggression pact for a year – something like that?”

Elizavetta smiled cheerfully and transformed her lightning into a short whip, showing no intention to fight. She swung it around a few times.

Ellen stared at the Vanadis, the {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} in confusion.

“You... What is your purpose?”

“Though I cannot tell you, I have achieved it.”

For a while, the two remained motionless. Elizavetta stood there calmly with her arms lowered. She had no will to fight. If she continued, she knew she would eventually lose.

On the other hand, Ellen clearly was conflicted.

If she killed Elizavetta here, the situation would only become more cumbersome. She would need to go to the capital to explain her reasons to the King, and the new wielder of the whip of lightning would need to be found. A civil war may break out, involving Legnica and LeitMeritz. There were many such examples in the history of Zhcted.

“... I wish to add one more condition.”

Before long, Ellen lowered her sword and stared at Elizavetta with her red eyes.

“What could it be?”

“An apology.”

It was a concise, frank demand which held enormous emotions. Elizavetta understood things perfectly given the sharp sound she let out.

“I am not saying you need to crawl on the ground. I just want a sincere, earnest apology.”

“... I agree.”

“If you ever do this again... I will crush you.”

Upon hearing Elizavetta's proposal, Ellen recalled Sasha's words. She did not want Ellen to remain behind for her and Legnica. It was not as if she had anticipated what would happen, but if she continued further, both Ellen and Sasha would feel heartache.

“Then I will go.”

Ellen sheathed her longsword and turned her back away. She proceeded to the battlefield, unaware that Elizavetta stared at her back in silence.

The allied forces of Legnica and LeitMeritz had fought a battle swinging between offense and defense, advance, and retreat. When the two Vanadis returned to command, the distance gradually spread.

While the army under Ellen's command came to a halt in accordance to her demands, the Lebus Army led by Elizavetta reorganized their lines to accommodate for the scattered soldiers who had fled.

Vasaro was about ten belsta (approximately ten kilometers) away. Once they reached it, the Lebus Army finally stopped retreating.

Elizavetta ordered her soldiers to take a rest and made allowances for the injured. She also sent scouts to recover the corpses of her army and bury them after collecting relics to send to the bereaved families of the departed.

Every unit Commander reported their situation. The number who died was over six hundred. A shadow fell over her different colored eyes as she heard the number.

“You have worked hard. Thank you. I was able to achieve my purpose.”

Elizavetta had two purposes. One reason was to lure Ellen there to test out her ability. The other was as Ellen pointed out earlier. She had received a reward from Ganelon and Thenardier for moving her troops.

If it was not Ellen, she may not have moved her army.

Furthermore, she was grateful she could take advantage of Sasha.

During the pirate subjugation, some of Sasha's subordinates committed some failures. Though Elizavetta was generous enough to forgive them, she realized it was a golden opportunity. She was also able to earn something for the small villages in her territory.

She also wanted to know if she could fight Ellen as she was.

''--- Considering I could not touch her a year ago, it was worth the effort.''

An existence whose name she could not even begin to fathom had contacted Elizavetta and given her a power which transcended humanity. Though she could not yet utilize 10% of its power, she was able to overwhelm Ellen.

''--- As expected of you, Eleanora...''

Though Elizavetta was moving her body in a careless manner, she had been accurately seen through. Though it was mortifying, she was forced to recognize she had not yet reached Ellen's level. If she did not become stronger, she would not be able to master her power.

''--- I will need to cut down on my useless movements from now on.''

After giving instructions to her unit Commanders, Elizavetta looked up at the white sky. The snow which stopped earlier began to fall once again.

''--- It was also snowing the first time I met Eleanora.''

White petals scattered and danced in the sky as nostalgic memories floated through her mind.

Seven years ago, Elizavetta did not know she was the illegitimate child of an aristocrat. She spent every day in a poor village. Ellen was a mercenary who stayed in the village at the time.

As usual, the children in the village bullied Elizavetta for her heterochromia. It was Ellen who helped her.

It seems Ellen did not realize it. She did not notice the girl at the time was Elizavetta. When they met two years ago as Vanadis, Ellen spoke as if they had met for the first time.

It could not be helped. The time they had spoken was short, and Elizavetta had hidden her right eye at the time.

As the governor of Lebus and a Vanadis, she no longer needed to keep it hidden. However – Elizavetta had never forgotten the brightness of Ellen's ruby eyes when she reached her hand out seven years before.

“I will not lose...”

Elizavetta, entrenched in her memories of distant times, returned to reality hearing people call her name.

“Vanadis-sama. We can delay our movements by a quarter koku if you are tired...”

“No. I am fine.”

Elizavetta shook her bright red hair in refusal. She received the report and issued more instructions. Before the sun fell, she was able to bury all those killed in battle.

“... Right.”

Suddenly, Elizavetta thought of something.

“If I remember, his name is Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

From her fight with Ellen, she did not think the two were cooperating for convenience and strategy alone.

“For the time being, I will watch how they move.”

Though Lebus, the territory Elizavetta governed, was on friendly terms with Duke Thenardier and Ganelon, it was due to the policies of the former Vanadis. Elizavetta, because it was not disadvantageous, succeeded it for that reason.

''--- Dukes Thenardier and Ganelon might not necessarily win...''

Considering Tigre may win, it was not a bad idea to establish a connection now.

“That is right. I will not lose.”

Elizavetta spoke with a strong tone as she stared at the sky with her eyes of different hue. For her sake, and the sake of the people of Lebus support her, Elizavetta began thinking of a new plan.

Amongst the allied forces of LeitMeritz and Legnica.

Ellen's opponent, Elizavetta, required many things be done.

Though she wished to hurry to Brune even one koku early, the duties of a Vanadis would not permit her to, nor did Ellen intend to throw them aside. She had earned the soldier's loyalty and popularity with the people due to her actions in battle.

Thankfully, the Legnica Army undertook the majority of the procedures.

“Eleanora-sama, we cannot apologize enough. We have received a scolding from Vanadis-sama. Please, feel at ease and return to Brune in safety.”

The General of the Legnica Army also knew of the circumstances and bowed to Ellen.

“I will gratefully receive your aid. Please tell Sasha that for me.”

Those killed in action were buried, and those with large injuries were ordered to return to LeitMeritz. The next morning, Ellen and Lim left Vasaro with one thousand troops.

The snow had continued since then; the plains were covered in white. The frozen river had become a new, makeshift road. The conifer forest seemed distant, and the distant mountains were dyed with snow.

“What will you do now, Eleanora-sama?”

Lim protected herself against the cold in two layers of fur and rode the horse next to Ellen. As she gazed forward, Ellen replied with a stern look.

“We need to take a rest. Also, I want information. Let's hurry to LeitMeritz and try and grasp the movements of Muozinel.”

Though Elizavetta had not lied, she was doubtful it was the complete truth.

“If Muozinel really attacked, Tigre wouldn't stay quiet. Honestly, he can be so unreasonable...”

Lim nodded in assent.

“That man really should learn to cherish himself a little more...”

“But isn't that what you like about him?”

Ellen's ruby eyes turned to the side as she laughed and teased Lim. Lim's face was dyed red, and, despite the cold, her skin was hot.

She refused to admit it and turned away.

“That is something different... No, right, if I were to evaluate it, I would say it is more of a merit of his, though it's also a fault...”

“I get it, I get it. I'll use today to think of what to say to Tigre.”

She laughed seeing Lim pouting as she spoke once again.

“Surely Eleanora-sama has given thought about what to say already.”

“I haven't given it any thought at all.”

Lim looked coldly at Ellen who thrust her chest forward in a boastful manner.

“... I have enough to talk about for one hundred days, but I should think about something that would sound good.”

Ellen responded with an awkward face; she had not yet been able to get rid of her mischievous expression.

''--- But I wonder what I should say, what feels right?''

She looked up at the snowy sky. The first words that came to her mind were [You're back], but she quickly denied it.

''--- Yeah, that's strange.''

She was going to greet Tigre, not waiting for him to come back.

''--- I've returned? I'm back? No, that's not that different. I wonder what Tigre's reaction would be...''

“I'm back” would be too casual. It is something she would say with a smile toward the people who work in her palace.

She understood her words and her attitude must maintain her dignity as a Vanadis. Even within the palace, she maintained this for the public order of LeitMeritz.

However, it is for this reason that Ellen considered the words she would speak to Tigre to be precious.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_2_Preview|Chapter 2 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_4_Preview|Chapter 4 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 04 Chapter 2 - MTL

2012-11-18T05:33:18Z

WindCloud:

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
=== Two Thousand and Twenty Thousand ===
More than half the province of Agnes is a barren wasteland lacking water. Most plants cannot grow there, and the sand only made the atmosphere arid.

There were many cliffs and hills of sandstone which were reminiscent of collapsed towers. A desolate wind blew through the valleys between cliffs.

Despite that, a fortress was erected in the area since it was bordered by Zhcted and Muozinel. Small villages and towns were scattered, though few, were scattered in the vicinity of the castle out of fear of attack.

The Muozinel Army appeared in the area approximately ten days ago.

They rushed the border fortress and took it by storm. Though the three thousand Knights in the fortress offered some resistance, it was all in vain. Almost all were cut down and abandoned. Those able to escape the battle and leave the fortress numbered fewer than one hundred.

Afterward, the Muozinel Army attacked the villages around the castle, one after another.

The Muozinel Army's calm, systematic attack was frightening.

For example, they did not simply set a fire and leave it be.

They used their numbers to attack in waves. They demolished any fences or walls, forced their way inside, and captured the residents one after another. They plundered all money and goods.

Unless a person they had captured was not an aristocrat or someone with political power, they took their belongings and kept them as slaves. All the elderly and children, who had no utility as a slave, were killed without mercy.

Finally, they deprived the village of all foods and destroyed the houses. The slaves were made to carry items out of the wreckage to be used as firewood before leaving the village behind.

Any stone houses were used to store the corpses of the elderly, children, and any who resisted.

The number of villages they attacked numbered more than twenty. They were attacked, destroyed, and deprived of all things.

The flag of Muozinel is the color of the earth. On it is a sword and a golden helmet which draws a sharp angle. It is said the helmet and sword are symbols of Vahram, their God of War.

The flag is larger than those of the neighboring countries, and it was supported by a thick iron pole painted with gold leaf. Enemies could see it from afar, and when they were standing near to it, it meant they were being forced back.

Against the gray of winter, the Muozinel Army covered their flag with gravel to keep it from standing out.

The soldiers with brown skin wore leather armor on top of their thick clothes. Their curved swords were held at their waist, and they carried a shield and a spear more than twice their height in their hands.

The soldiers had black cloth wrapped around their head, and the majority had iron helmets on top of that. The force was primarily composed of infantry. The cavalry did not make even 20% of the entire army.

Behind the twenty thousand soldiers, more than one thousand people followed with their hands bound with rope.

They were only young men and women covered in scars and bruises, their clothes in tatters. Despite an improper appearance, it was not uncommon for the women's clothes to have been torn away.

They were seized by the Muozinel Army and made to slaves. They shouldered small bundles. Despair was found in their faces, their gait was weak.

“So that's the Muozinel Army...”

Tigre and a few soldiers from Zhcted had hidden themselves amongst the sandstone cliffs and were observing from a distance.

Though Tigre was General and was in no position to move about thoughtlessly, he pressed Rurick and Gerard and joined the reconnaissance unit. He wore leather armor over hempen clothes. In his hand was the usual black bow, and his quiver was at his waist.

“Their skin color really is different.”

“A simple comment. That really is like you, Tigre-san.”

Teasing him while wearing similar garb was Aram. His round face and body and brown, bristly hair was reminiscent of a beaver. When Tiger was a prisoner of war, he had shared a friendly relation with this military scout from Zhcted.

“Can't be helped. It's my first time seeing anyone from Muozinel.”

“You didn't see any in Alsace? I've heard there are many Muozinel merchants.”

“... Even if they came, it would not be for trade.”

While he feigned ignorance, Tigre had not lost his seriousness. His dark eyes were turned behind the Muozinel Army – toward the slaves.

''--- It would be pointless to push them back. If I can, I want to free those people.''

“Will you aim from here? With your skill, would you be able to hit them?”

Though Aram encouraged him with a joke, Tigre shook his head.

“It's impossible. The wind is too strong here.”

The wind blowing down from the cliffs was far too strong and erratic. Even for Tigre, it was difficult to read the flow of wind of a land he had just stepped on to.

''--- Should I use that power...?''

He looked down to the black bow in his hand. It was a bow with a mysterious power which allowed him to shoot high in the air, pierce through a thick castle gate, and push back Roland.

If he attacked directly, the soldiers around him would be wounded, and he would only harm a few dozen from the Muozinel Army at the most.

Tigre shook his head. There were too many unknowns with the bow. He also did not like the fact that it may have a relation with Tir na Fa, the Goddess who reigned over death, darkness, and the night. He could hardly find her favorable, since she had once taken Teita hostage.

Above all, he had always used the power of the bow when he was near Ellen. In his battle with Roland, he was also alongside the Vanadis Sophia Obertas. There was only one time where he used the power of the bow on its own, and that was in the shrine of the Goddess. He had no confidence he could handle it alone.

''--- I almost went unconscious when I used it against Roland.''

If the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} was thrown into confusion, it was unlikely they could rout the enemy.

''--- If I shoot their Commander here, it would only cause a temporary confusion at the most.''

There was also the possibility they would turn their anger on the slaves. He wanted to avoid that.

“Let's turn back. Rurick should have begun preparations. Even if we can't do anything today, I'd like to begin attacking tomorrow.”

In accordance with Tigre's words, the Zhcted soldiers carefully walked away from the cliff so as not to make a sound. The last to reach the ground was Tigre. Since he had done so in a quick manner with his delicate frame, Aram smiled in admiration.

“Really, were your parents wild animals or something?”

“If that's the case, yours must have been beavers.”

Tigre returned a joke immediately. A small laugh was heard from the soldiers.

“You should see his parents at least once, Tigre-san. They've definitely transformed into beavers.”

“I didn't think anyone could take after their parents so much.”

Tigre and the others returned to their horses, having checked the Muozinel Army was not in the area, and chatted pleasantly while whispering.

Gripping the horse's bridle, Tigre motioned for them to not raise a sound.

''--- I heard something... Footsteps?''

They were currently on an animal trail in the mountains. There were many rocks strewn about, so the ground was not even, and with the pillars of stone and crevices formed between rocks, visibility was poor.

Tigre stroked the back of his horse's neck to calm it down and focused on his ears.

''--- I'm not wrong, those are footsteps.''

Scouts from the Muozinel Army may have been searching the surroundings. Tigre motioned to Aram and the others; the two walked around on foot, leaving the others behind.

Nocking an arrow to his bow, Tigre approached a cliff-side near the sound and hid himself quietly.

The person appeared to be a traveler who was being chased. Four people from the Muozinel Army were chasing after with their curved swords held high. They called out something in the language of Muozinel. Though Tigre did not understand the meaning, it was clear what they were talking about based on their facial expression.

The traveler tripped and was quickly surrounded by the soldiers.

Immediately afterward, one of the Muozinel troops was pierced through the head.

The arrow, of course, was fired by Tigre.

The Muozinel soldiers were at a loss for words. Tigre had shot an arrow to stop them without giving any thought. They were sure to slaughter the person if he had left them alone. Still, he was anxious the traveler would be injured by his arrows, so he took precaution of the surroundings as he shot.

The Muozinel soldiers fell to the ground and stopped moving. After checking the surroundings to ensure no other soldiers were present, the two descended from the cliff and walked to the traveler on the ground.

“Are you okay?”

Upon approach, Tigre noticed the traveler was a girl. She wore a thick mantle which stuck tightly to her breasts, but from the clifftop, he could not tell.

Though the girl stared at the corpses in a daze, her azure eyes were dyed with vigilance and her body went rigid when she noticed Tigre walking toward her. Tigre showed his hands to her and smiled to help her relax.

“I am not your enemy. I am Tigrevurmud Vorn from Brune.”

Hearing Tigre's words, the girl blinked several times. The wind blew and shifted her hood slightly. Her face seemed gaunt, and her golden hair was covered with dust, but she still remained beautiful. From what Tigre could see, she was his age, or perhaps a year younger.

However, Tigre tilted his neck, as he felt he had seen her beauty before.

''--- I've seen her somewhere... Where was it? It feels pretty recent.''

“Are you alone? Or is there someone else...”

The girl shook her head feebly.

“Can you stand?”

Tigre offered his hand. The girl tried to grab it, but staggered forward. Tigre quickly kneeled and supported her body.

The girl seemed to have fainted. Tigre brought his ear to her mouth to confirm she was breathing, then he touched her neck to monitor her pulse. She seemed to be feverish.

''--- Her life doesn't seem to be in danger. Fatigue, maybe...''

Tigre looked at the girl with a troubled face. Though he did not want to abandon her, he was worried about extra personnel before his battle with Muozinel.

“She's such a lovely girl. I'm sure she'd be even cuter if all that dust was removed.”

The men came down the cliff and spoke candidly having seen the girl's face. The others nodded in agreement.

“It seems she ran away. What will you do?”

“We don't have much choice but to take her back.”

Tigre lifted her in his arms as he gave an answer. She was lighter than he expected, d even with her delicate body. With the help of the soldiers, she was tied to his back. When it was done, he looked at the four corpses lying on the ground.

“Check to see if they have anything important on them. Take their armor.”

Though he was reluctant to do so, he had no room to make any errors. Though Tigre also searched the soldier's belongings, nothing was found.

[[Image:Vanadis V04 - 054.jpg|175px|thumb]]
The corpses were hidden amongst the rocks so they would not be easy to find, then Tigre and the others returned to the main unit.

“Looks like you found something pretty big.”

Those shocked words were the first thing Rurick said to Tigre.

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Two thousand slaves followed the twenty thousand Muozinel troops as they passed through the wilderness of Agnes.

Their marching speed was slow. They were composed primarily of infantry, and since they were in enemy territory, they advanced while deliberately scouting the surroundings for small villages.

Still, they were not encountering any obstacles, so the march was extremely favorable.

“Really... There's nothing around here.”

Kashim, leader of the Muozinel troops, looked about on horseback while basking in the dry wind mixed with sand.

“Though our task is to move forward and thoroughly crush any town and village we find... At this rate, we may have nothing by the time we reach our destination.”

Their purpose was to take territory from Brune. Though Muozinel had aimed at the port towns which were rich and had vast lands with numerous crops from the southern seas, a golden opportunity had finally come to them.

Their underlying motive was to plunder the lands while Brune was struggling with their own confusion.

Kashim turned 30 this year. His skin was the same brown color peculiar to those of Muozinel. At a glance, he was a sharp as a blade and was an impressive man. It was shown not a helmet but a white cloth wrapped about his head, which was decorated with silver and jewels.

He was once a slave. Because his talent was recognized, he was freed. He achieved the position of General after many feats of valor on the battlefield.

''--- I was once a slave, but now I am a General. I will continue to bring success to this expedition, but if I lose...''

Kashim shook the dark thoughts away in a hurry. While he ambitiously aimed at a higher position, he was fearful of returning to slavery. It was a common occurrence.

Looking over his shoulder, he saw a group of Brune citizens tethered together with ropes, freezing in the winter wind. There were some who resisted, but they were captured, and now, most were obedient.

''--- I do not wish to be like that again.''

With those thoughts in his head, he looked up to the sky. Though there was time until sunset, it would become increasingly difficult to hide in the reddish-brown of the cliff-side as they approached the ultramarine of the wilderness ahead. The wind blew coldly against them.

''--- It's about time to settle for the night.''

While lost in thought, a report arrived from a unit which had advanced further ahead.

“General, the enemy has appeared. I believe it is the Brune Army.”

Kashim frowned hearing the word enemy. While he was backed by an army of twenty thousand, he was not entirely sure of the situation before him.

“Their number?”

“About one to two hundred. They are almost all cavalry. We can attack with catapults and archers, they can defend with their shields. Still, they will have injuries...”

The soldier's report showed no sign of concern. It seems he was appealing, as if they were just troublesome flies moving about.

“With that number, we can shoot some arrows to drive them away and have them scatter.”

“That may be so... but they will return shortly after. We'll only be in the same situation.”

Kashim understood. Though he thought it would be easy to get rid of them, he was annoyed by the promptness of the report. He continued to dwell on it.

''--- They don't seem like the remnants from the castle. Also, against our numbers, they would not have prepared only one or two hundred men. They're probably drawing us in.''

Should they go chase, only more enemies awaited them.

“Take three thousand infantry and find every last one of them.”

“Isn't three thousand a bit exaggerated? We should be fine with five hundred.”

“Our role is to thoroughly crush all who get in our way. Go quickly, I will not say it twice.”

Kashim clicked his tongue toward the subordinate who looked at him curiously.

''--- If there is a large force close by, our reconnaissance should have found some traces. Since they didn't, with a decoy of one or two hundred, they should number two thousand at most.''

One thousand archers and two thousand spear bearers, three thousand troops in all, began to move.

Soon after, they entered a bottleneck surrounded by cliffs. The Brune soldiers hid amongst the crevasses in the cliff-side to keep from view of the three thousand Muozinel troops.

Once the Muozinel troops exited the valley, they entered an open area with sand surrounding them. Though enclosed in a blind alley, they had no time to spread out.

It would be an amazing sight. They would be surrounded by a black shadow with many flags waving above them.

“Five thousand... No, Six thousand.”

A soldier forced his voice down. No matter how he looked, they were outnumbered.

The Muozinel Army knew they had fallen into a trap. Though they understood, they had no time to react.

Against the western sky dyed vermillion, a battle cry was raised from all three sides. The roar of hooves and tremors of the followed the large black shadow as it descended upon them. The two hundred troops the Muozinel Army had chased after had also turned around.

The Commander of the Muozinel Army loudly ordered a retreat, but it was not smoothly transmitted. The majority of his troops were caught in the valley and could not see what the soldiers at the vanguard witnessed.

The soldiers advancing and the soldiers retreating collided with one another. In the darkness of the surrounding valley, they only grew more confused. The Muozinel troops had stopped moving and were shot at with stones and arrows without mercy.

The stones thrown were about the size of a fist which broke many bones and caused an intense pain when hitting the face or hand. In addition, the unit Commanders who desperately ordered commands with hoarse voices were shot down one after another.

The Muozinel Army had lost the will to fight and sunk further into anarchy. They abandoned each other and trampled over others in order to escape.

The time it took for them to advance and retreat through the bottleneck, very little time had passed.

In less than a half koku, more than one thousand soldiers were lost.

“Our fist battle went well, somehow...”

While looking at the fallen Muozinel soldiers piled up in the bottleneck, Tigre muttered words full of fatigue.

As he turned around, he looked at the black shadow cast by the flags waving in the wind.

It was camouflage. He had used the same trick against Zaien back in Alsace. Many carts loaded with materials and tents were used to cast a large black shadow. They had been deliberately adjusted so the shadow could be seen from the Muozinel Army based on the time.

“They may come back. Finish the work quickly and pull out.”

Rurick gave orders to the soldiers as he continued removing the armor from the dead Muozinel troops. The stones and arrows were also collected.

After they finished cleaning up, the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} disappeared on the other side of the hill under the cover of darkness.

Though he had told Massas he wanted to fight, Tigre was mindful enough not to fight an enemy numbering twenty thousand from the front.

The plan he devised this time was to reduce their power and dull their movements.

When he returned to the base away from the path where the Muozinel troops were, Tigre ordered the soldiers to erect their tents and rest. By the time they finished, the sun had completely sunk.

Rurick and Tigre entered the General's tent where Gerard was. The three sat at a table surrounded by many maps.

“For the time being, congratulations on your victory.

“Though it really is only for now.”

Gerard immediately interrupted Rurick's words. Though Rurick clearly had a sullen expression, he maintained his prudence in deference to Tigre. After a quick nod, Tigre asked Gerard a question.

“How many were killed, and how many are injured?”

“We have no casualties this time, but we have twenty seven injured. Amongst them, there are three that cannot fight. The rest have mild injuries.”

Hearing Gerard's report, Rurick and Tigre heaved a sigh of relief.

“What of the arrows and stones?”

“We have retrieved approximately fifty-six arrows in total and eleven stones per cavalryman. We have distributed five to each of our infantrymen.”

Without looking at anything, Gerard answered without pause. He also described the distribution of food and fuel, as well as armor.

“Approximately 10% can be reused. Assuming our consumption, we will last for another two campaigns. I doubt we will last in a large scale battle. Also, though Zhcted troops are experienced with the bow, there are few archers amongst those from Brune.”

With the young, brown-haired man's speed and accuracy in calculation, both Tigre and Rurick let out a moan.

Though Tigre and Rurick also had such an ability, Gerard was faster. Either way, he had taken charge of logistics, which was a welcome surprise to Tigre, since he could now focus on thinking of plans and commanding the soldiers.

''--- We need to find a way to replenish our supplies.''

Tigre was keenly aware of his situation. Back when he was in Territoire, Ellen was with him, so he did not have to worry much about funds, and it was easy to buy food and fuel from the towns and villages in the vicinity. He was also able to arrange for materials to repair armor and horseshoes.

It was different now, though. A single arrow could not be wasted. He had also given the soldiers stone to supplement their lack of arrows.

''--- First, we'll need to find more stones. There will likely be some on the side of the road...''

“What will we do next?”

Rurick asked as he folded his arms, but the answer was not returned immediately. Tigre stared hard at the map. As they traveled through Agnes, they had negotiated with every town and village for information which was further supplemented by reconnaissance.

He would not have been able to set a trap or would have been drawn into a larger battle if he did not have this information.

“Have they slowed down their advance?”

Gerard carefully shook his head in response to Tigre's question.

“Considering what we have heard from the scouts' reports, their speed has not fallen.”

He became anxious. Though they had a little damage, two hundred troops were able to hold off a large army. Next, Tigre asked Rurick what he thought of the enemy General.

“He is excellent.”

After giving a succinct answer, Rurick supplemented him with an explanation.

“He sent three thousand troops to deal with two hundred, so he has a rough idea of how many troops we really have. He came with the intent to crush us. Since their marching speed has not dropped is proof of their recovery, but---”

Rurick's words stopped as he tilted his head.

“He seems a bit too serious, or perhaps he is nervous. According to our scouts, he crushed small villages without overlooking a single one. His reaction was unusually prompt today as well.”

“That's right. I also felt that way.”

Tigre felt he may be able to exploit that trait.

If he could not stop their movements, it was necessary to change his goal. He would have to think about how to break the large force with his small army.

“If possible... I wish to perform two more campaigns before we leave Agnes.”

Today's battle only had the purpose of dulling their opponent's movements. They also applied mental pressure. Even at the risk of life, he wanted to launch another attack.

“Earl Vorn, what do you think is the largest difference between us and our enemies?”

Hearing Tigre mutter seriously, Gerard turned to him with a bitter expression of doubt toward Tigre. Though curious about his attitude, Tigre responded frankly.

“Though there are many differences... I believe you refer to the difference in our military power?”

“That is correct... What I wish to say is, while the enemy can lose many battles, we cannot. We cannot lose even a few dozen troops.”

Gerard's cold words made the atmosphere tense.

“It is said that all defeats are significant if it results in victory, but that is an expression for those who have the means. If we increase the number of battles, our [Possibility of Defeat] will increase.”

“All we need for victory is to win.”

Rurick spoke with a tone that clearly showed disappointment. Tigre wished to soften the tense atmosphere and spoke.

“Gerard. Do you know the fairytale of the rabbit and the bear? It is a story in which a small rabbit defeats a powerful bear using wisdom and agility.”

It was a story he had not yet told to Lim. Tigre continued talking, thinking that in the corner of his mind.

“I'll simplify the story. The rabbit fended off the Bear's attacks blow for blow, eventually tiring it out. Eventually, it could not move and was forced to give up.”

“I also know of the story.”

Gerard smiled at him as if he were an idiot and continued to speak.

“There are two endings to that. It is said the bear teased the rabbit repeatedly. The rabbit got carried away and was finally caught by a blow which took its life immediately – in other words, it only needed to be stopped once.”

Gerard spread his arms and made a sour face before continuing his words.

“Even if you bet on this plan to achieve victory, if you are unlucky, you lose. The moment you choose to fight, you open the possibility of defeat. In the first place, and I believe I said this a moment ago, we do not have the strength to fight. Even if we leave Agnes, we will only find uninhibited towns and villages. After all, we made them leave their homes.”

Rurick reacted more sensitively than Tigre to Gerard's words. After hitting his head a few times with the palm of his hand, he frowned at Gerard.

“You're quit glib. How about offering an opinion rather than a complaint?”

“Given our current state, that is my opinion, bald man of Zhcted.”

“... Refrain from excessive language, Gerard, otherwise you will become the bald man of Brune.”

Tigre scolded Gerard's manner of speaking as he vomited abusive language. Though he had ranted many times since they left Territoire, Tigre found it difficult to believe he was the son of the gentle Augre.

Though Gerard bowed and apologized, his attitude hardly matched his action.

''--- I hope we don't have another problem appearing...''

Gerard brought the soldiers of Brune together, but there were many troops from Alsace and Aude that Massas had brought. The troops under Augre's control was actually a mixture of people. Their equipment was also scattered.

Gerard had done a good job keeping them from colliding.

It seems he kept his sarcasm for Tigre and Rurick.

When Gerard looked up, they continued their conversation as if nothing had happened.

“The problem is not just our ability to fight. If they use the slaves as a shield, our army will fall apart immediately.”

The Brune soldiers would not be able to desert their people, and if the Zhcted soldiers attacked without hesitation, the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} would fall apart.

“... I got it.”

While staring intensely at the map, Tigre returned his answer with a heavy tone.

Though he wanted to help them as quickly as he could, if the [Silver Meteor Army] fought head on, they would be swallowed in an instant. Even if it was a heroic action, they would not be able to take any further action.

“By the way.”

Probably as a change of pace, Rurick changed the topic as if he had just recalled something.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. How is that child?”

Thinking of the girl he had saved from the Muozinel soldiers, Tigre shook his head.

“She's quite weak. Though there's nothing wrong with her life, she is currently sleeping. She wakes up, eats some soup, and then returns to sleep. It's happened a few times.”

Tigre entrusted her to others since he was busy and had no time to spare a thought.

Though he had seen her a few times when he was free, she was asleep and in no state to talk. He did not have the mindset to force her to talk, either.

“We've been thinking too much about the Muozinel Army. For now, let's take a rest.”

<center><big><big><big><big>◎</big></big></big></big></center>

Amongst the Muozinel Army.

Kashim was furious seeing soldiers, covered in blood and dust, with their shoulders drooped. No matter how firmly he clenched his fist, however, he did not release his anger on others. He was barely able to restrain himself.

The number of enemies was five to six thousand. Though he doubted the report when he heard it, he could say nothing upon learning of the details. Though he did not know of the name of the [Silver Meteor Army], he almost precisely understood the camouflage they had used.

“They did it, the Brune Army...”

The weather and geographical features were skillfully used. Though more than one thousand troops had died, it did not account for even 10% of his men. There was still room to relax.

Soon after, Kashim received report from a scouting unit that there were new traces of a camp being made the night before.

“The enemy should number a little less than two thousand. They seem to be changing base every day or two.”

“Well done.”

Kashim showed his appreciation for the reconnaissance and handed a bag of gold coins as a reward.

At times like these, he was not stingy. This was one of the reasons he made it to his position as General from a slave.

While waiting for dawn, Kashim reorganized his army. Until then, the cavalry from the three thousand troops had been distributed to the right and left and advanced ahead of the main force. In the surroundings, there were irregular outcrops of stones, which would make it difficult to take advantage of a cavalryman's mobility.

He changed the distribution of troops so the infantry were placed to the right and left, telling them to be particularly wary of their flank.

The enemy's power did not even amount to two thousand troops. He told his troops not to be misled, since they would disguise themselves to appear to have a superiority in numbers.

''--- We have an army ten times larger than they have. Even without tricks, we will win.''

At this time, Kashim had not noticed he had already mostly fallen into the enemy's trap.

It was during the evening of the day the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} made their surprise attack.

As the cliffs towering to the left and right of the pass disappeared, the road broadened. Behind the rocks, a group of cavalrymen approached under cover of darkness and hid diagonally behind the Muozinel Army. They numbered approximately five hundred.

“An ambush.”

Kashim calmly handed out orders. The Muozinel infantry lined themselves up along the side without showing a gap and shot their arrows toward the mountains behind them.

The [Silver Meteor Army] blocked the arrows with shields and threw stones at the Muozinel troops in return. The horses ran about in place, causing their troops to collapse.

However, the fierce offensive did not continue for long. The group of cavalry which had advanced beforehand turned back. Rather than rushing the [Silver Meteor Army], they were aiming to cut off their retreat.

“They're probably trying to invite us into a narrow path like yesterday, but I won't fall for the same trick.”

Kashim would triumph over the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} by encircling them and crushing them. As he handed down that order, a new change occurred in the battlefield.

Close to one thousand shadows appeared from behind the rocks and attacked them. Seeing this, Kashim could not utter a single sound due to his astonishment.

The enemy's new troops were clad in the armor of the Muozinel Army. They wore thick leather armor, and their heads were wrapped with a black cloth. Since the sun was sinking, it was difficult to distinguish the color of their skin, and the decreasing visibility of the battlefield was only making it difficult to react quickly to this attack. The battlefield changed quickly.

In yesterday's fight, Tigre had his men strip the armor from the corpses. This time, he had them wear it to confuse the enemy.

The [Silver Meteor Army] impersonated the Muozinel cavalry and stabbed the enemy relentlessly. So as not to attack their own side, they had decided on a keyword beforehand.

If one said bear, they would respond with rabbit.

“To use a child's fairy tail in this situation...”

“Clarity is important. It's easy to understand if it's easy to say.”

Rurick and Tigre exchanged such a conversation.

Using the childish keyword, the many people from the Muozinel Army fell off their steeds in the confusion. It was difficult for them to stand back up.

In addition, the cavalry were attacked first during their charge. After being encircled, the Muozinel Army nearly collapsed, being forced into a situation where they could not break through. The [Silver Meteor Army] then quickly ran from the battlefield.

Kashim wanted to order his men to pursue the enemy, but he did not.

His infantry could not catch up, and sending the cavalry could lead to his troops to attack themselves. Also, at this time of year, it was nearly impossible to see the enemy as they retreated.

Kashim clenched his fists strong enough to start bleeding, and his eyes were bloodshot. An aid hesitantly called out to him in a low voice to give him a report.

“--- The slaves.”

The aide had not understood what he said. Kashim took a deep breath and expelled all his hatred.

“Tell the soldiers. Bring ten of the male and female saves to me on their knees. I will buy them for gold. First come, first served.

On this day, the Muozinel Army had lost nearly one thousand troops. With their second loss, nearly ten percent of their forces had been lost and they had gained nothing in battle.

Kashim had no other choice. Rather, it was something he could not help but choose.

The next morning, Kashim brought the slaves before the soldiers and had his soldiers that could speak the language of Brune repeat his words.

“To the honorless soldiers of Brune who sneak around beneath the rocks like worms! Show yourself. If you bastards have courage, then challenge us from the front in a dignified manner befitting a soldier! If you wish to continue your petty tricks and attack us from your hiding, this is how we will respond!”

As Kashim shouted, he beheaded the ten men, one after another. The women screamed, seeing the heads roll around and the bodies spouting blood.

“You have one koku to show yourself. The women will be next. We are prepared to do even more unless you cowards show yourselves!”

He was provoking the enemy with a threat against the slaves' lives.

Having experienced severe losses in to consecutive days, it was necessary to make use of the slaves. They were not to harbor hope. By executing them, he would be able to force them to remain obedient. Leaving the corpses of the slaves behind, the Muozinel Army began their march.

This day, the Muozinel advanced its main unit. Though three thousand strong, it was not that large if one looked at the force in its entirety.

Because the enemy was extremely small in number, they would not likely attack from the front. Yesterday they had attacked from the side, and today they had attacked from behind. Even if they attacked from the front, they would be met by three thousand soldiers.

Furthermore, they needed to protect the unit which carried food and fuel.

Depriving the enemy of food is normal in the course of war. Though they did not aim for that today, it is possible they may have soon in the future.

A group of cavalry advanced before them. When the sun hit its peak, Kashim received a report he could hardly believe.

“Five or six hundred...?”

Even if the Muozinel Army had lost 10% of its troops, they still had an overwhelming eighteen thousand troops. The number of enemies which stood against them was no more than six hundred.

“They should have at least one thousand, probably they're lurking somewhere...”

However, against so many troops, what could six hundred or one thousand troops do?

''--- Maybe they don't have the power to escape.''

Kashim persuaded himself in that way. There were signs of a camp having been set up, and, above all, in the past two days, the enemy would be able to attack more intensely if they had more manpower.

“The General?”

“Probably the red haired man at the front.”

At the front of the cavalry which numbered close to six hundred, a young man with dull red hair rode a horse. He could not think a man who wore leather armor and carried a bow could be the General who led the army.

''--- In the first place, no one in Brune would fight like this.''

Brune Kingdom despised the bow. Even those of Muozinel knew this. Naturally, so did Kashim.

''--- No doubt about it. There must be an ambush nearby.''

The enemy before him, or the ambush, which would be the main force? Kashim gave this more thought.

''--- Seeing how that red haired man looks, the ambush is likely the main force, but they might be thinking that. While my attention is on the hidden enemy, the ones before me will act.''

He had seen through the enemy's plan, or so he thought. He was determined not to let this continue. He would advance his army toward the men before him. He was positive they were the main force.

“Cease these barbarous actions, brutes of Muozinel!”

The young, red haired man raised his voice. Although Kashim understood the Brune language, he would not stop his march.

“You have deprived the innocent of their live. For that, you deserve ten thousand deaths. However, before I take your head, why is it you lawlessly set your dirty feet across our borders.”

“I'll answer you if you take the proper action.”

Kashim ridiculed him.

“Throw your arms away. Crawl on the ground and become slaves. I will be a generous master and tell you. I will even sell you to kind masters.”

Jeers were thrown from the soldiers of Muozinel hearing their Commander's words. They prepared arrows and nocked their bows. They would soon reach a distance where arrows would reach.

At that time, a battle cry was heard. Just as Kashim predicted, there was an ambush. He looked up with a smile but could not believe his eyes.

It was not the Red Horse of Brune but the Black Dragon of the Zhcted Kingdom which jumped into his view.

Kashim had heard a small group had invited the Zhcted Army into their country.

However, he believed he would not encounter them. They had no reason to come. He did not believe they would shed their blood to protect Brune.

That was Kashim's conclusion.

Kashim was not the only one who could not move from surprise. All the soldiers of Muozinel stood speechless.

Zhcted lay to the north of Muozinel, so small skirmishes were not unusual. He was used to seeing the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zitnirtra}}, and, of course, he had no good memories relating to it.

“Charge!”

With a cry, Rurick led the Zhcted soldiers while Tigre issued commands to the soldiers of Brune.

With that cry, the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} attacked the Muozinel Army from two directions. With the troops in a daze, they allowed their enemy to approach them.

Their dazzling swords reflected the sunshine, but they were immediately stained in mud and blood. Rather than carrying a spear, they held swords and attacked either the head or the abdomen.

A rain of arrows pierced the troops eyes. Those who fell to the ground were mercilessly crushed beneath the horses. The wilderness full of dirt was quickly covered in blood and corpses.

The [Silver Meteor Army] cut deeply into the Muozinel troops, but with their small numbers, they could not break through the three thousand strong unit.

Kashim looked up and glanced at the bloodshed throughout the battlefield. Though it was regrettable that he was caught by surprise, he was finally able to think. If his troops endured here, the soldiers to the rear would catch up.

If they could surround the enemy, the Muozinel Army would be victorious.

A chill ran down Kashim's spine as he almost smiled in satisfaction. This feeling had saved him many times. It was his intuition, so to speak.

Kashim thought the enemy had closed in, but he denied it immediately.

Even if the enemy had closed the distance on him, they were still three hundred alsin (approximately three hundred meters) away.

Furthermore, that three hundred alsin was filled with Muozinel soldiers. No one boasted the strength to pass that distance easily, nor would arrows reach that distance.

''--- It will reach.''

Kashim heard a voice in his ear. It was as if an evil spirit spoke to him.

At the same time, an arrow flew straight toward Kashim.

Usually, the death of the General is concealed as much as possible because it would mean defeat. A similar person would be immediately trained as a substitute to deceive ally and enemy alike. This would buy time to allow for a withdrawal from battle.

However, that did not happen this time.

The sky was clear, the sun was overhead, and there were many nearby on the battlefield.

Furthermore, Kashim's head, which was wrapped in cloth, was hit. There was no possibility he survived.

Like a wave rippling across the surface of the water, a fear spread across the Muozinel soldiers.

The {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}}, as if waiting for that reaction, let out a war cry.

The twenty thousand Muozinel troops, before their two thousand strong enemy, lost the will to fight.

They promptly recovered from their stupor. While the Commanders were scolding their men, they were killed by arrows, further lowering their morale.

The first to collapse were those in the rear who had not participated in battle but heard of the death of their Commander. One person, then two retreated, then others turned their backs away. Their arms were tossed aside and they ran down the highway.

The Muozinel Army collapsed like broken dolls.

Those fighting the [Silver Meteor Army] began pulling back following the movements of those behind them. Those who continued to fight were cut down, those who turned away were pursued.

Tigre led the soldiers of Alsace toward the front and showed no mercy. He displayed his rage for the death of the ten men earlier that morning.

“Chase after them! Leave none alive!”

While shooting arrows, Tigre called out instructions, but he did not let emotion sway him.

[[Image:Vanadis_V04_-_080.png|175px|thumb]]
Though the Muozinel Army had fallen, they were still made of eighteen thousand men. Once they regained their calm and obtained a new leader, Tigre and his men would be defeated in an instant.

While they were still lost, he had to teach them fear.

“... Your plan was beyond their expectations.”

While Tigre continued to shoot, Rurick drew near on his horse, bringing fresh arrows with him. Tigre nodded silently without breaking his severe countenance.

Kashim was not foolish at all, but he relaxed his guard. More accurately, he had not noticed to the very end that he had let his guard down.

Over two battles, Tigre had impressed his inferiority of numbers to Kashim and thrown them into confusion with disguises.

In response to that, Kashim took a formation good against a small amount of troops and weakened his flank and rear guards. That was Tigre's aim.

Still, if Tigre had fought only with the sword, Kashim would have been able to defend himself with his wall of soldiers and would remain alive. The same would apply if Tigre's arrows could not go beyond three hundred alsin.

For the people of Brune who were poor at archery, it was impossible to think someone could shoot accurately at three hundred alsin. Not even Kashim could predict that.

Seeing Tigre standing at the forefront of his troops brought pity rather than anger to Kashim's mind, and he had made a decision he may normally not have because of that. He had killed innocent people, and Tigre would not remain silent.

Tigre had used all of this to grip victory from a very dangerous situation. He had cut his distance from Kashim to approximately three hundred alsin and defeat him as quickly as possible. It is possible Tigre may have lost this battle if even a single breeze picked up.

“Rurick, may I leave the pursuit to you?

Tigre asked for confirmation once the battlefield gradually began moving south toward Muozinel. From his expression and voice, Rurick understood Tigre's feelings.

“Leave it to me.”

Tigre thanked the bald Zhcted Knight and sped away with Gerard and a few Alsace soldiers to where the slaves had been cut down.

To protect themselves from the Muozinel soldiers ran away with a momentum comparable to an avalanche and the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} who chased after them, they balled up on the ground. The blood poured down on them, corpses were strewn on top, man screams were heard. They were frightened by the sound of horses.

Tigre dismounted and walked to them in compromise.

“It's fine now.”

With a subdued voice, a woman nearby called out for help. Tigre nodded and smiled gently.

Their suspicion turned to joy. Many other survivors called out as well, and there were others who shook their heads in disbelief. There were many who were unable to understand the situation and simply sat in blank surprise.

“... Why didn't you come earlier!?”

Suddenly, one of the men shouted in accusation.

Although the man was bound by rope and could not move, he glared at Tigre with intense feelings as he shed tears.

“If you had shown yourself this morning! If you had shown up at that time, he wouldn't have died...”

Tigre stood rooted to the spot.

The ones who moved were Gerard and soldiers of Alsace.

“That is...”

The words Gerard wanted to say to the people they had helped could not be said.

Tigre reached out to restrain him. To protect them, soldiers from Alsace has fallen. Tigre looked at the man with a sad expression.

“I'm sorry.”

Hearing Tigre's words and seeing his attitude, the man inhaled deeply with surprise. Though many words were rampaging within him, they would not come out. He sat down with his head hung.

Tigre ordered for them to be untied and for clothes to be prepared for the women. Tigre also helped sever the ropes with his dagger.

“Um...”

As he unbound the people, a small girl spoke to Tigre fearfully. She gave the impression that she was a naïve girl about the same age as Tigre. While she hid her body with her hands and what torn clothing remained, she bowed deeply to Tigre.

“Thank you for your help... And for completing my father's revenge.”

Tigre dimly understood. One of the men who died earlier this morning was likely this girl's father.

“I'm sorry. That man just now, I don't think he was wrong. I understand his feelings, but... I wished to thank you.”

Tigre gave off a complex expression showing his mixed feelings upon hearing the girl's sincere words.

She had hid nothing. Her frank words expressed how she felt for being rescued, but it was clear she had swallowed words of criticism.

Though he did not know how to process his emotions, Tigre thanked her without showing any tears.

“You have my thanks as well.”

Those from the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} who participated in battle was well over one thousand. It was almost the entire army.

They were unable to endure their fatigue, and their bodies were covered in injuries. As soon as they returned from the place with several thousands of corpses and unimaginable amounts of blood, many collapsed and fell asleep. Without looking carefully, it was impossible to tell whether they were living or dead.

Since they had run to Agnes from Territoire, they did not have time to rest and were further troubled by the sandy hills and cliffs. They had fought the Muozinel Army for three continuous days.

Though Tigre had allowed the soldiers to rest, it was as little as he possibly could allow them.

They had gone through many battles and given chase. They brandished their arms and ran from one end of the battlefield to another. It was unavoidable that his men would drop their arms and collapse in this situation.

The Muozinel Army lost more than three thousand in this fight, bringing their death toll to above five thousand when including the battles from the previous two days. It was a quarter of their entire army that fell in the lands of Agnes.

On the other hand, about two hundred soldiers from the [Silver Meteor Army] had lost their lives.

There were fifteen hundred still living. Amongst those, four-hundred sixty-two were injured, both serious and minor. It was a narrow victory, a miraculous result, given their current state.

Gerard was unable to cope with an unusual feeling; he was not sure how to report the results to Tigre. He decided to say the sacrifice was small since they stopped twenty thousand troops.

However, when hearing the report, Tigre's expression sunk, and he did not look like the victor. It was not simply out of fatigue.

There was no time for Tigre, Rurick, or Gerard to rest. What they needed to do was to gather the soldiers who could move and collect their spoils.

The Muozinel Army that retreated left their food and fuel. Because the money and goods they plundered remained as well, they were divided amongst the soldiers and the people.

Gerard had not played an active part on the battlefield, but he fully demonstrated his talents. While the [Silver Meteor Army] secured the supplies, he was able to efficiently distribute the food and fuel so it would last until they arrived in Territoire.

“So we have no choice but to send them to Territoire?”

Hearing the report from the young man with brown hair, Tigre asked to which Gerard nodded.

“I believe you have heard from them as well, Earl Vorn. When their towns and villages were raided, their livelihoods were destroyed. Telling them to return in the coldness of winter is no different from telling them to build a house on their own.”

“Though I understand... Will Territoire be fine?”

There were many towns and villages who went to Territoire to escape from the fires of war. Though Tigre's worries were natural, the son of the Lord of Territoire simply shrugged his shoulders.

“For two thousand people, we have no other choice.”

Tigre was unable to object. If he accepted them into Alsace, it was easy to see his land would collapse immediately, and Aude, governed by Massas, was too far away.

“I understand. Please arrange that.”

As he said that, Rurick walked into his tent.

“... Lord Tigrevurmud, I would like to speak to you.”

Though he smiled brightly as usual, there was an awkwardness to it. Though tired, Tigre saw through it. After issuing instructions, he left the place with Rurick and Gerard.

“What's wrong?”

“In our pursuit, we have taken some of the soldiers captive.”

This is what Tigre had ordered. He needed to know their purpose and the state of the Muozinel Kingdom. After getting rid of his false smile, Rurick's gloomy expression surprised Tigre and Gerard.

“They all said [We are the Advanced Force who were to sweep through the land].”

Tigre's feet stopped. He was unable to move and the shadow in Rurick's face spread to Tigre and Gerard's in an instant.

They had racked their brain without sleep to fight against an army this size. They had sacrificed much, yet this was only their vanguard?

“To think that's all they were...”

Though his body began to stagger, Tigre managed to hold his ground. His heart beat violently from the unprecedented tension.

“Their main force?”

“According to them, thirty thousand. I will send the reconnaissance unit for confirmation.”

''--- Thirty thousand...''

He could not voice it. The number echoed within Tigre's body.

“... No, I doubt it would end with thirty thousand.”

Gerard shook his head and took a deep breath. Tigre nodded with a difficult expression. Though had broken the enemy of twenty thousand, they did not exterminate them all.

“The soldiers who have retreated will likely add another ten thousand to the main unit.”

“... After twenty thousand, we have forty thousand? If they add the last ten thousand, it will take them some time to reorganize. They may not start today, but they might start tomorrow.”

Within several days, the Muozinel Army, a large force of forty thousand, would appear in Agnes.

Furthermore, his troops were exhausted. They would need complete rest today; it would be impossible for them to move at all. In addition, there were two thousand extra people. Even if they were to flee, their marching speed would decrease significantly. It was possible they would be caught before they left Agnes.

A heavy silence wrapped about the three. Gerard was the one to break it.

“What will you do, Earl Vorn?”

Tigre stared blankly at the young man with brown hair.

“What of the future? Will you flee, or will you ask for assistance?”

Tigre realized the meaning of Gerard's words. He was speaking frankly without hiding any anger.

“... Are you saying that seriously?”

“... No, it was a slip of the tongue. I apologize.”

Gerard bowed deeply. On the other hand, the one to move was not Tigre but Rurick. He hit the young man as he stood upright, forcing Gerard to stagger back a step or two.

Though Tigre looked at Rurick in surprise, he did not immediately criticize him and waited for his excuse. He was tired and it was clear he had held back. If Rurick were serious, Gerard would have done more than just stagger.

“... You, how much further do you intent to press Lord Tigrevurmud?”

With his fist clenched, Rurick glared at Gerard. Gerard's smile distorted as he was held up.

“I cannot say. For now, that will be all.”

Tigre was not particularly happy, knowing Gerard clearly admitted he was testing Tigre.

“Is that bad mouth of yours also purposeful?”

“No, that is who I am.”

Rurick looked as if he would fly into a rage but controlled himself. Tigre gave a deep sigh. In a situation with no room for error, he had to know what Gerard's intentions were.

“I believe your father placed your trust in me.”

“Father is father. I am me.”

Gerard responded impudently while rubbing his face.

“I was afraid that, in your desire to defend Alsace, you would abandon Territoire. If you think of Alsace first, it is not an impossible think for you to think of. That is why I wish to know what kind of man you are.”

“In that case, shouldn't you be trying to gain our trust instead?”

Gerard shrugged after seeing Rurick's severe expression.

“You have already obtained father's Trust. Even if I earn Earl Vorn's hatred with this, it will end should father cut ties with me later. Father would cut me away without hesitation. You will not abandon me.”

A troublesome man appeared once again. Tigre felt this way from the bottom of his heart.

“Earl Vorn. Though this is not the time to say this, you are what is reflected in the eyes of others.”

“Eyes of others?”

“Though a citizen of Brune, you insist on using the bow, and after becoming a prisoner of war to Zhcted, you sold your position as an aristocrat of a small province in the frontier to fight against the large political power, Duke Thenardier... For those unfamiliar with your personality, what would people think upon hearing this?”

“They would see me as the one who provoked a fight.”

Though he answered emotionally, Gerard laughed it away. Though Tigre was particularly interested in it, he could only nod. This sort of thing was likely unavoidable.

“Well, I understand what you are trying to say. I will take care.”

“Thank you for listening. If I were to add one more thing, the man of Zhcted with a barren wilderness on his head admires you too much. You should not use him as a reference.”

“... Lord Tigrevurmud. What will you do from now on?”

With his self control maximized, Rurick returned their conversation to its original topic. Tigre also pulled himself together and bowed in assent. Gerard as well.

“Apart from the soldiers, can the people move? I would like to take some distance.”

“They have been bound with rope and are too tired. For now, that is impossible.”

“... Then please examine the number of men and women. It may be cold, but we may have to make the men defend the women. Until we reach Territoire, have them take a weapon from one of the Muozinel corpses.”

Though a regrettable situation, the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} was in a position where he was forced to make such a cruel decision.

Furthermore, a force of two thousand was a powerful weapon. If the men were given spears and marched alongside, any enemy would be more hesitant to approach them.

After planning their actions, the three began working immediately.

That evening, the two thousand people and the {{furigana|[Silver Meteor Army]|Unstoppable Silver Flow}} began marching. They trudged along with heavy steps, cliffs to their right and left. Though everyone understood the Muozinel Army was following after them, their bodies did not move properly. Their fatigue which had accumulated would not recover with just a little rest.

''--- This is bad...''

Tigre and Rurick looked at each other. Though slow, their marching speed was better than expected. They could not be forced to rush, though.

It happened around mid day; a report came from reconnaissance in regards to the position and movements of the Muozinel Army.

“Approximately three to four thousand Muozinel Cavalry are approaching.”

Tigre made a quick decision.

“Rurick, take command of the soldiers and gather all the remaining arrows.”

“Are you doing something crazy again?”

The Zhcted Knight looked at him with amazement and anxiety mixed in his face. Tigre shrugged his shoulders.

“We need to slow their movements somehow. We also have a headwind right now.”

Though he might slow the enemy's movements down, return fire would be sure to come.

“Please take people skilled in archery.”

It was a condition he conceded for Rurick's sake. Tigre thanked him. After gathering ten cavalry, he left, kicking up dust as he ran down the highway.

After a quarter koku, Vahram – the God of War worshiped by Muozinel – came into view. Tigre stopped his horse, nocked an arrow, and quickly shot it.

The arrow drew a large arc in the sky and cut through the wind. It hit its mark, causing the soldier at the front to fall off his horse. The Zhcted soldiers followed Tigre's lead and shot arrows, felling some of the enemies.

Though the Muozinel Army stopped moving due to the sudden attack, they quickly regained calm and charged forward, the sound of hooves rumbling across the earth. Though they also shot arrows, due to the distance and the wind conditions not being in their favor, they fell short of Tigre.

Tigre and the others ran with their horses, maintaining a set distance. No matter how many they shot down, the enemy continued to charge forward. A cold sweat spread across Tigre's temple.

''--- If this keeps up, we'll meet Rurick and the main force...''

It was at that time when the sound of horses running increased. Though Tigre thought it could have been reinforcements, there was no dust cloud coming from behind the Muozinel soldiers.

The Muozinel Army also noticed it and stopped their horses. Tigre noticed the sound had come from above them. Tigre looked up for the first time.

''--- {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}...?''

Waving in the wind was the unmistakable color of the Zhcted Kingdom. Below it was a blue spear drawn diagonally on a white background. Tigre recognized it immediately.

A group of cavalry ran down the steep slope skillfully and entered the space between Tigre and Muozinel.

At the lead was a spear wielding girl of 15 or 16 years. She brought her horse before the stunned Tigre.

She was small in stature and had blue hair to her shoulders. She seemed flushed since she was running on horseback. She had adorable features and pupils like ice from which the cold shined through. Her clothes made of blue silk matched the color of her hair. Her her hand was a spear with a short handle.

Seeing Tigre's face, she smiled in a somewhat ill-natured manner.

“It has been a while, Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

It was the Vanadis who governed Olmutz.

She was the {{furigana|[Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave]|Michelia}}, Ludmira Lurie.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_1_Preview|Chapter 1 Preview]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_3_Preview|Chapter 3 Preview]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>